little the Model and Methode of it In the first place are set down the Occasions of that Honorable new Converts doubts concerning the Truth of the Protestant Religion such as are the Ministers Inconstancy in Doctrin Disciplin their great Dissensions and Divisions Their Tyrannizing over mens Consciences Their Contradicting their own Principles c. In which matters some late histories or passages are interlaced without expressing the names of persons therein concerned because that was not necessary since the things here touched are publique late fresh in all mens knowledge and Memories within the Countrey and the persons also well enough known Neither is it the digrace of any mens persons Hier. Apolog. 3. cont Ruffin c. 11. which S. Hierom calls the Machines of Heretiques but the correction of their Errors which is here intended After the occasion of the doubts is shewed in some few chapters then followeth the Triall of the last pretended Presbyterian Reformation in the principal points thereof as its condemning of Episcopacy the abolishing the hymne of Glory to the Father c. the denying the Apostolical authority of the Apostles Creed neglecting to say our Lords Prayer c. In all which points the Presbyterians are found to go against the word of God the Primitive Church the former doctrines practises of many among themselvs against their first Reformers and many learned Protestants So that this last pretended Reformation is shewed to be nothing but a reall Deformation destroying not only the Apostolique office government established by Christ in his Church but also the two chief Pillars or heads of the Christian Religion to witt our Lords Prayer and the Apostles Creed Then followeth the Trial of the first pretended Reformation which is also shewed to have destroyed in effect the other two chief Pillars of Christianity to witt the Divine Commandments and Holy Sacraments and to have brought in a most Erroneous doctrin of Iustification by Faith only expresly against the Scriptures holy Fathers So that these two pretended Reformations are shown to have made vp between them the hideous work of Desolation After this the whole Protestant Church by the vndenyable principle of the perpetuity of Christs Church is proved not to be the true Church of Christ And by the same vndenyable principle the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome and she alone is demonstrated to be the true Catholique Church of Christ and to have in all ages still continued in the same doctrin which she received from Christ his Apostles notwithstanding the calumnies of Heretiques Then lastly the same truth is proved by the Marks whereby the true Church is clearly designed in the Scriptures as by her Vnity Sanctity Vniversality Apostolical Succession by which marks the holy Fathers also did prove the true Church in their times To which is subioyned a brief Examination of the Presbyterian Covenant or Confession of Faith which although it was much Idolatrized of late is shewed to be nothing but a Denyall and Abiuration of the holy Faith with many execrations and blasphemies against it This briefly Courteous Reader is the Scope and Methode of the ensuing Treatises which the Author thereof earnestly wishes may tend to thy profit That if thou be a new Converted Catholique thou mayst be coÌ„firmed thereby in thy holy Faith If one who after many tossings in Errors art seeking the Truth thou mayst be assisted to find it where only it can be found if lastly thou be one who not through malice but through negligence or ignorance adheres vnto Errors thou mayst be stirred vp to try them and to seek diligently the Truth which is a work most worthy of thy paines Neither is it so hard as some do imagin to find the Truth since God Almighty according to his infinit goodnesse wisdom has prepared the way to heaven so much the more certain easy to be known how much more Error and deceit in it brings greater losse with it and therefore he has promised so plain and direct a way vnto Eternal happinesse that fooles may not erre by it Esay 35.5 Whence it is evident if thou seekest this way with diligence and after the right manner thou mayst have great confidence by Gods grace to attayn vnto it But then thou wilt seek it in the right way according to the advice of the glorious Doctor S. Augustin to his friend Honoratus if thou dost vse fervent and frequent prayer Aug de vtilâ— credâ—s 15 16. strivest to have peace and tranquillity of mind if thou wilt hear that Church which God hath established on earth with so great authority and which is called Catholique both by her own by strangers For it is by Authority only whereby men can come vnto the knowledge of Divin Truth and there is no Authority equall vnto this wich began by Miracles and is most famous for Multltudes of peoples and Nations and therefore if thou proceedest orderly at this Authority thou oughtest to begin as the same holy Father affirmes But if thou contemnest so great Authority and only openest thy eares to the Enemies and Calumniators of so famous a Society which has been also calumniated by all the former heretiques as well as by these of this Age thou canst not be excused neither canst thou arrive vnto the possession of solid Truth Therefore if thou be wise follow the former advice of S. Augustin who was so wise so learned a Doctor and who had such great knowledge and experience in this affaire And if thou wouldest take a short and compendious way to come vnto the Truth Try only that one question of the Church according to the marks abovementioned whereby it is clearly designed in Scripture and thou wilt not only soone find that they cannot agree to thy New Inconstant Church but also thou wilt quickly see that they agree to the Catholique Church which has ever endured and against which Hels gates could never prevaile and so with the true Church thou wilt find aâ—l Truth because it is ever governed by the Spirit of Truth and is the Pillar and ground of Truth This is the right manner for thee to attayn vnto the Truth and to true Happâ—nesse To which that God Almighty may direct and bring thee shall be earnestly desired by thy welwisher F. W. S. A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS Chap. I. THAT God by the Confusion of Error stirres vp many to seek the Truth p. 1. Ch. II. Of the Ministers Inconstancy and of the Alterations made by the late Presbyterian Reformation p. 8. Ch. III. Of the Ministers Dissensions Divisions p. 15. Ch. IV. Of the Presbyterians Rigour and Tyranny over Protestants p. 26. Ch. V. Of the Presbyterians contradicting their own Principles p. 34. Ch. VI. Of the Presbyterians Disobedience to the Civil Magistrate and of their pretext of Piety p. 46. Ch. VII Of Episcopacy condemned as Anti-Christian by the Presbyterians p. 53. Ch. VIII Of our Lords
Prayer neglected to be said by the Presbyterians p. 71. Ch. IX Of Glory to the Father c. or the Hymn of Glorification taken away by the Presbyterians p. 78. Ch. X. Of the Apostles Creed denyed to be Apostolical by the Presbyterians p. 89. Ch. XI of the Article of Christs Descent to Hell perverted by the Presbyterians p. 102. Ch. XII A Reflection vpon the last and an Entrance into the Triall of the first Supposed Reformation p. 115. Ch. XIII Of the possibility to keep the Divine Commandments with the assistance of Gods grace denyed by the Presbyterians their first Reformers p. 118. Ch. XIV A Consideration of the Presbyterians principall grounds against the possibility of keeping the Divine Commandments p. 136. Ch. XV. of Iustification by Faith only maintaind by the Presbyterians and their first Reformers as the principal article of their Religion p. 153. Ch. XVI Of the Nature of Iustification according to the Catholique doctrine p. 167. Ch. XVII Of the Presbyterians three principall Errours concerning Iustification p. 178. Ch. XVIII Of the Excellency of the Christian Sacraments and particularly how they conferre Grace which is denyed by the Presbyterians p. 194. Ch. XIX That Baptism taketh aâ—ay Original sin which is denyed by the Presbyterians p. 204. Ch. XX. That Bapâ—â—sm is necessary for the Salvation of Infants which is denyed by the Presbyterians p. 211. Ch. XXI Of the reall presence of Christs body in the holy Sacrament which is denyed by the Presbyterians p. 224. Ch. XXII Some Reflections vpon both the pretended Scottish Reformations p. 246. Ch. XXIII That the true Church must be perpetuall and must endure without interruption vnto the end of the world p. 251. Ch. XXIV That the Protestant Church hath not been perpetual yea was not at all before Luther and therefore is not the true Church p. 257. Ch. XXV That the Pâ—otâ—stant Church was not Visible before Luther neither in the Waldenses Albigenses Wiâ—lefists nor Hussits p. 265. Ch. XXVI That the Protestant Church hath not continued Visible in the Grecians Armenians nor Aethiopians p. 272. Ch. XXVII That the Protestant Church was not visible in the primitive Church or in the holy Fathers nor thereafter in the Roman Church p. 276. Ch. XXVIII That the Church of Christ ought to be alwayes Visible and therefore an invisible Church cannot be the true Church p 287. Ch. XXIX That albeit the true Church might be invisible yet the Protestants had no invisible Church before Luther p. 297. Ch. XXX That the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome she alone is the true Church p. 310. Ch. XXXI That the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome holds now and has still held the same doctrin which was taught first by Christ his Apostles 326. Ch. XXXII The true Church proved from the Scripture first by her Vnity p. 352. Ch. XXXIII The true Church proved by her Holynesse p. 361. Ch. XXXIV The true Church demonstrated by her Vniversality for which she is called Catholique p. 376. Ch. XXXV The true Church proved by her continued Succession and the lawfull Vocation of her Pastors for which she is called Apostolique p. 385. Ch. XXXVI The Conclusion p. 399 APPROBATIO EGO infra scriptus in Sacra Theologiae Facultate Parisiensi Magister Testor librum hunc quem diligenter Perlegi cui Titulus est Presbyteries Triall or the Occasion and Motives of Conversion to the Catholique Faith of a Person of quality in Scotland Authore F. W. S. nihil prorsus continere aut Catholicae Fidei aut Moribus Christianis absonum Imino Doctrinam Sanam verè Euangelicam in eo explicat confirmat eruditus eiusdem Author necnon oppositos non-nullos Errores maxime Nationem Scoticam heretica prauitate infestantes non minus clare quam solide refutat refellit Quod Chirographo meo significaui Parisijs 25. Augusti Anno 1656. HEN. HOLDEN APPROBATIO NOS infra scripti in Sacra Facultate Parisiensi Doctores Theologi Perlegimus diligenter Librum cuius inscriptio est Presbyteries Triall or the Occasion and Motives of Conversion to the Catholique Faith of a person of quality in Scotland Authore D. F. W. S. In quo non solum nihil occurrit Fidei Catholicae aut bonis moribus aduersum sed plurima reperimus docte erudite clare proposita quae ad Conuersionem cùm omnium tum praecipue istarum partium Hereticorum conducere possunt vt ad Catholicorum Confirmationem Quare nostro Iudicio dignissimus est qui typis committatur Datum Parisijs die 13. Nouembris Anno Domini 1656. ED. TIREL RI. NVGENT Ego idem sentio Fr. IOANNES PONCIVS Ordinis S. Francisci S. Theologiae Lector Iubilatus PRESBYTERIES TRIALL CHAP. I. That God by the confusion of Errour stirres vp many to seek the Truth SO great and admirable is the goodnesse of God that as S. Augustin hath observed he would not permit sin to be in the world Aug. in Enchirid c. 27. 100. vnlesse he did draw good from it And so infinit is his power ioyn'd with that goodnesse that from the worst and most wicked actions he can and doth extract the greatest goods Ioseph did acknowledge in himself the experience of this truth when he said to his brethren who had vnnaturally sold him you thought euil against me Genes 50. ver 20. but God hath turn'd it vnto good that he might exalt me as you see this day and preserue much people But this truth is more admirably seen in that most horrible crime of the Iewes of crucifying the Lord of glory out of which God did extract the greatest of all goods to wit the Exaltation of Christ and the Redemption of mankind Since then that Heresy is confessed by all Christians not only to be evill but one of the greatest evils as being the corruption of a most excellent good to witt the divine faith Gods goodnesse would never permitt it to arise and for a tyme to continue against the true faith the holy Church vnlesse he cowld and did make it tend to the good of both S. Paul toucheth this matter when he saith to the Corinthians 1. Cor. 11.19 Heresies must be that they which are approoved may be made manifest among you That they must be proceeds by the permission of God from the vickednesse and free choise of man and from the malice of the Devill whom our Saviour calls the Enemy Math. 13.26 who sowes tares in the field where he had sowen the good seed That Heresies are turn'd into good proceeds from the goodnesse and special providence of God who of evil worketh good as he doth here making heresies tend to the manifestation of those who are approved and constant in the faith But the providence and goodnesse of God is specially wonderfull in this matter that he doth not only draw good from Heresy but also he makes it against its owne nature intent to serve
to abolish the hymne of Glory which was ordinarly sung in praise of the holy Trinity This Innovation seem'd very strange and gaue great scandal to many For besids that it had been vsed from our infancy and was sung publickly in all Churches at the conclusion of of the Psalmes it contain'd not the least apparance of evil but rather did appear to tend much to the honour of God to whom all praise glory principally belongs And albeit it be not word by word in one place of the holy Scripture as our Lords prayer is yet the sense and the like words if not the same are to be found in it For what is more expresly contain'd in the new Testament then the Father Son and holy Ghost in whose name we are all baptized and which all true Christians do acknowledge to be one true God And what is more cleare in Scripture then that Glory is due vnto God S Paul saith to the King of the worlds immortal 1. Tim. 1.17 Pet 2. epist 3. ch ver 18. Iude ver 25. invisible only God be honour and glory for ever Amen S. Peter also speaking of Christ saith to him be Glory both now and to the day of eternity Amen And S. Iude to the only God our Saviour by Iesus Christ our Lord be Glory magnificence empire and power before all worlds and now for all worlds evermore Amen There is nothing more frequēt in the Revelatiō then redoubling of this Glory to God S. Iohn saith that he heard every Creature in heaven and vpon earth saying Apocal. 5.13 to him who sitteth on the throne and to the Lambe benediction honour glory power for ever and ever Therefore since the giving of Glory to God is the principal exercise of the Saints in heaven why may it not or rather why ought it not to be the exercise also of the Saints on earth S. Iohn saith he heard a voice come out from the throne saying Apoc. 19.5 Say praise to our God all you his Servants and you that feare him little and great Why then should the Presbyterians hinder both little great to sing this hymne of praise Glory vnto the holy Trinity Why should they goe against their owne former practise and that custome which was observed by their first Reformers and which is yet keep 't in all the more ancient Protestant Churches How could one of their Ministers interrupt the people when they were singing that hymne by crying out no lesse ridiculously then scandalously No more Glory to the Father No more Glory Indeed if the Presbyterians denyed the mystery of the holy Trinity as the Arians did they might vpon that false ground had some pretence of reason for this innovation but acknowledging the truth of that Divine mystery they appear'd very vnreasonable for abolishing that hymne which was ordinarly said in praise of it and which hath so good ground in the holy Scriptures Being therefore desirous to know this matter from the source I had my next recourse according to my accustomed methode vnto the primitive Church the holy Fathers And there I found that this hymne was most ancient an Apostolical tradition that it was highly esteem'd and much vsed by the Catholique Church in the primitive times that as some heretiques did much endeavour to pervert it so the Catholiques did labour as diligently to preserve it in the same purity as it had descended vnto them by continual practise and tradition And lastly I found that God did approve the laudable vse of this hymne by some notable miracles All which we shall briefly shew Basil ad Amphiloch de sp 5. How the hymne of Glorification was vsed from the very tyme of the Apostles S. Basil the Great doth largely shew For when the Sacrament of Baptisme was administrated by them in name of the Father of the Son and of the holy Ghost the faithfull answered Glory be to the Father to the Son and to the holy Ghost Which custome of glorifying God the same holy father doth affirme to be an Apostolical tradition which had been every where observed throughout the whole Church Of this matter Cardinal Baronius treateth amply in his third tome anno 325. Where he also sheweth that this hymne was of so great authority and esteeme in the ancient Church that when the holy Fathers in the Councel of Constantinople were to establish a rule of faith against some Heretiques who denyed the Divinity of the holy Ghost they would haue inserted in that Symbol a testimony from this hymne of Glory for the Divinity of the holy Ghost in these words Who with the Father and the Son Baron tom 3. anno 323. n. 174. is adored and Con-glorifyed And albeit this hymne was much vsed in the Church from the beginning yet it was sung more frequently in honour of the blessed Trinity after the Arians began to corrupt it How the Arians did strive to change and pervert this hymne the same Card. Baronius sheweth out of Sozomen Baron ibid. n. 173. for as they had changed the forme of Baptisme by saying I baptise thee in the name of the Father by the Son in the holy Ghost so also they corrupted the hymne of Glorification by singing Glory be to the Father by the Son in the holy Ghost Which diversity bre◠a dissension in Antioch between the Catholiques and the Arians whilst they would keep the ancient custome and the others would bring in their corrupt innovation Therefore the great Councel of Nice Baron ibid. n. 176. which had condem-the Arian heresy for the more confusion of it gave order to continue these hymnes in the Church which were in vse to be sung formerly in praise of the holy Trinity and especially the hymne of Glorification which the Arians had changed and endeavoured to pervert as they had impiously denyed the mystery of the holy Trinity in whose honour it was said And from this time that hymne began to be more frequently vsed so that the Countrey people would sing it whilst they were busied about their ordinary labours For how much the Arians did strive to suppresse and pervert it so much the Catholiques did labour to preserve and celebrat it For which cause S. Ambrose did conclude all the new hymnes which he made to be sung by the people during the time of the persecution which he suffered of the Arians with the hymne of Glorification as S. Augustin testifieth Ang. lib. 9. Confes◠c. 6.7 Ambros in Auxent And therefore being accused by the Arians for hauing deceived the people with the verses of his new hymnes he answered I do not deny that c. What is more powerfull then the Confession of the Trinity which is celebrated every day by the mouths of the people They labour all earnestly to confesse the faith they know to praise in verse the Father Son holy Ghost and they are all become Teachers who scarcely
counsel And againe Let vs believe saith he the Symbol of the Apostles which the Roman Church doth ever preserve and keep 's inviolate And if we will ascend higher S. Iren. lib. 1. c. 2. lib. 3. c. 4. S. Clement epist 1. ad frat Domini Basil de de Sp. S c. 27. S Ireneus Bishop of Lions and disciple of S. Polycarpus sheweth that diverse Nations believed without Scriptures by tradition which certainly was of the Apostles Creed S. Clement the disciple of S. Peter Coadiutor of S. Paul doth testify the same Diverse other Fathers may be seen cited in Cardinal Bellarmin tom 1. de verbo Dei non scripto lib. 4. cap. 4. S. Basil doth reckon the Apostles Creed as a principal Apostolique tradition And in a word I found that all Christian Nations and Ages have borne testimony of this truth Moreover I found that in the primitive times this Symbol was holden in so great reverence that in General Councels it vsed to be first recited Baron vbi su pra Aug. de Symb. and lay'd downe as the ground of the whole Ecclesiastique building as Baronius doth shew To this purpose S. Augustin calls it The foundation of the Catholique faith vpon which the edifice of the Church built by the hands of the Prophets and Apostles did rise ad Cat. lib. 3. c. 1. Leo ad Pul. Aug. ep 96. And S. Leo saith that this short and perfect Confession of the Catholique Symbol which is sealed by 12. sentences of the Apostles is so furnished with heavenly armour that by this sword alone all opinious of Heretiques may be cut of As I found such greet testimonies to prove the Apostolique authority of the creed so I did find that the holy Fathers did highly praise the excellency of it as of a worke worthy of such diuine Architects S. Augustin calls it Aug. ser 42. de trad Symb. The comprehension perfection of our faith It 's simple saith he short full That it's simplicity might serve the rudnesse it 's shortnesse the memory its fulnesse the instruction of the hearers Elswhere he calls it the Compend of the Scriptures lib. 1. ad Catech. Id. m ser in Vigil Pentecost And againe he saith This is a Symbol briefe in words but large in mysteries For whatsoever is prefigured in the Patriarchs whatsoever is declared in the Scriptures or foretold by the Prophets c. is contain'd and briefly confessed in it And in his Sermon above cited de Traditione Symboli speaking of the Creed he saith These are not humane words but heavenly mysteries of our Lord. But most notable and efficacious are the words of Rufinus to this purpose The Apostles Rufin in praef de expos Symb. saith he being to part from one an other to preach they lay'd downe this marke of their faith and agreement Not as the children of Noe being to part from each other rearing vp a tower of bricke and slime whose top should reach vnto the heauens but building the fortresses of faith of liuely stones and heavenly pearles which should stand stedfast against the face of the enemy which neither the winds should shake nor floodes subvert nor boysterous stormes or tempests move They therefore being to separate building the tower of Pride were deservedly punished with the Confusion of tongues that not one could vnderstand the speech of his neighbour but these who built the tower of Faith were endued with the skill and knowledge of all languages to the end that the one might be the marke of Sin and the other the monument of Faith Thus Ruffinus Lastly the same holy Fathers do shew the frequent laudable vse of the Apostles Creed in the primitive Church It was first taught and delivered vnto those who desired Baptisme and it was required to be publickly said by them immediatly before their baptisme This custome as Ruffinus sheweth was carefully observed in the Roman Church Ruffin ibid vt supra S. Augustin also doth witnesse how the God-fathers did say it in name of the Infants whom they presented to Baptisme and therefor he earnestly exhorts every Christian when he comes to the yeares of discretion to say frequently the Apostolique Creed which he professed by the mouths of those who presented him to Baptisme and call's it the Mirrour of a Christiā Render saith he your Symbol render it vnto the Lord Aug. homil 42. be not weary to rehearse it the repetition of it is good least forgetfulnesse creep on thee Do not say I said it yesternight I said it to day I say it every day I haue it well Remember thy faith behold thy self Let thy Creed be a Mirrour vnto thee there see thy self if thou believe all that thou confesses thy self to believe and reioyce dayly in thy faith Let it be thy riches the dayly Apparell of thy Soule Do you not cloath your self when you rise So by remembering thy Creed cloath thy Soule least peradventure forgetfulnesse make it naked S. Ambrose calls it the Seale of our heart which we ought dayly to review and the Watch-word of a Cristian Amb. lib. 3. de Virginib tom 4. which should be in readinesse in all dangers By all which irrefragable testimonies the sacred authority great excellency and frequent laudable vse both in publick and private of the Apostles Creed did appeare sufficiently vnto me So that I found for it the consent of peoples and Nations the testimonies of the holy Fathers the Martyrs Saints and Christians of all ages that is of the Vniuersal Church the piller ground of truth which are the greatest assurances that can be had vpon earth And therefore I rested fully satisfyed with them But I was much more confirmed in this resolution when I vnderstood by a serious conference with a friend that there was the same certainty for the Creed that there is for the Scriptures to witt the Tradition or testimony of the Church S. Augustin delivers clearly this truth concerning the Scriptures Aug. cont epist fund c. 5. I would not haue believed saith he the Euangel unlesse the authority of the Catholique Church had moved me c. and that authority being once weakned neither can I believe the Euangel This testimony authority of the Catholique Church was proved to me to be the most easy manifest and infallible ordinary way that can be had on earth to come vnto the certaine knowledge of what books are Scriptures yea it was clearly proved to be the only way so that if once this testimony be weakened there is nothing left but guessings wanderings after the manner of blind men as experience doth shew in the difference between the Lutheranists the Calvinists who agree in all their supposed wayes of knowing the Scripture and yet can never agree in the same Canon of the Scriptures But of this matter we shall haue occasion to speake more fitly hereafter in the question of the Church If then the
the Church The Catholique Church saith he fighting against all heresies may be opposed but cannot be overcome all heresies have gone out of her as vnprofitable twigges cut off from the vine but she remaines in her roote in her vine in her charitie the gates of hell cannot pervaile against her Christ promised also his perpetu l assistance vnto the Pastors of his Church Math. 28. ver vlt. Behold said he I am with you alway even vnto the consummation of the world Which place both S. Augustin and S. Hierome do bring to prove the same truth The first introduceth the Church speaking thus to Christ Shew vnto me the fewnesse of my dayes ug conc 2. in psal 101. how long shall I be in this world Shew this vnto me for those who say she was but now is not the Church hath made Apostasy and perished from all nations And he declared vnto me Behold I am with you alway even vnto consummation of the world S. Hierome saith that Christ Hier. in cap. vlt. Matth. by these words shews there should be alwayes some faithfull people in this world that he should never separate himself from them I passe by many more places of Scripture which is so evident for the perpetuity of Christs Church that S. Augustin said against the Donatists who denyed it Avg. pref in 2. expos psa 21. and affirmed the Church had perished They mock Christ in a matter which is evident in a matter where no man can say I did not understand This truth is not only evident in Scriptures and Fathers but it is also acknowledged by all Protestants whose minds are best knowne by their Confessions of faith which ought to be of more authority amongst them then the testimonies of their private writers Conf. Augu. c. 7. Saxoni ca c. 12. Helvetic c. 17 The confessions of Ausburg of Saxonie of the Suizers do not only affirm that the Church must still continue vnto the end of the world but they prove it by the expresse Scriptures above cited The Authors of our first Scottish Confession professe that they beleeve as firmely the perpetuity of the Church as they beleeve the mysterie of the Trinity 1. Scottish Conf. article 16. Confes Vvest ch 25. n. 5. for thus they speak As we beleeve in God the Father Son and holy Ghost so we do most earnestly beleeve that from the beginning there hath been now is and to the end of the world shall be a Church The new Confession at Westminster professeth the same truth And so do also Luther Calvin as we shall see presently Now the contrarie doctrin to witt that the Church of Christ did perish or can perish is censured both by Catholiques Protestants as a most damnable errour iniurious to God against the clear Scriptures S. Aug. testimonie shall suffice for the First For against the Donatists who defended the like error and said But that Church which was of all Nations is no more Aug. in ps 101. she hath perished he subioyneth this censure This they say who are not in her O impudent speech And after ward This voice so damnable so detestable so full of presumption falshood which is sustained with no truth enlightned with no wisdome seasoned with no salt vaine rash heady pernitious the holy Ghost foresaw By the great severity of this censure may be knowne the abominable falshood of that opinion Neither is the iudgment of Caluin against that error lesse severe For writing against Servetus who defended it and who was burnt by his order at Geneva he saith I did not touch that long banishment of the Church from the earth Cal. tract Theolin refvtatione errorum Serveti p. 762. which he faineth wherein he plainly accuseth God of a lie And afterward he maketh this profession But we indeed confesse that the Church was put in glorious places otherwise God would have lied who promised that he should alwayes have some people so long as the Sun and Moone shall shine in the firmament We know what the prophets do every where teftifie of the eternall kingdome of Christ The reason of these great censures is very evident For 1. there is nothing so often and so clearly promised in the Scriptures as the perpetuitie of the Church of Christ If then notwithstanding these clear promises the Church might perish then all the other mysteries reveal'd in Scripture might be denyed then it would follow that God were a liar as Calvin reasoneth against Servetus 2. If the Church could perish then that article of the Apostles Creed I believe the holy Catholique Church would be false and therefore none could believe truely that to be which had no being This reason is brought by Luther 3. It would follow that men could not be saved Luth. tom 7. de votis verae Ecclesiae f. 148. Conf. Vvest cap. 25. n. 2. for out of the true Church there is no ordinarie possibility of Salvation as our new Confession of faith acknowledgeth Now what could be more against the goodnesse mercy of God what more iniurious to the merits of Christs passion then to take away the means of Salvation which would be clearly taken away if the Church did perish By all which may be seen that the perpetuity of Christs Church is not only clearly contayn'd in the Scriptures holy Fathers but also that it 's granted by Protestants proved by their reasons and that the contrarie opinion to witt that the Church can perish is censured both by Catholiques Protestants as a most pernicious damnable Error Thus spake the Catholique I was so satisfied of the truth of this principle that I desired no more for the evidence of it and I professed if by it the Protestant Church were proved not to be the true Church that it could not be denyed but Protestants were convinced not only by a clear truth but also by their own principles But to perform this the better the same Catholique shew me that it was necessarie to lay down an other principle to witt the definition or description of a Protestant Church And although said he this be difficult by reason that Protestants are very inconstant and changeable in their doctrin which is the essence of a Church so that the definition which will serve them this yeare may perhaps not fit them the next for which cause some have affirmed that it 's as hard to find out a definition which will alwayes agree to them as to paint Proteus or make a fit coate for the Moone yet notwithstanding these difficulties a general notion may be had of them and the best appear's to be that which is taken from their Confessions of faith So that the Protestant Church of Scotland may be described to be a Society of people beleeving the whole articles of the Scottish Confession And other Protestāt Churches as of Englād France c. may be described after the same manner by
their several Confessions For these Confessions distinguish them from all other Societies and they require no more of any to be esteem'd a Protestant of their respective Churches then to subscrive and swear their Confessions But it is to be observed that these Confessions must be beleeved wholly and intirely and not only a part of them otherwise all heretiques might be esteem'd Protestants For Arius Sabellius and the rest beleeved some of these articles and yet were not Protestants These two grounds being setled he proceeded to his proof CHAP. XXIV That the Protestant Church hath not been perpetual yea was not at all before Luther and therefore is not the true Church FROM the former two principles which I granted and conceive no Protestant can deny this argument was made vnto me The true Church of Christ hath still continued without interruption since the ascension of Christ But the Protestant Church hath only continued since the apostasy of Luther Therefore the Protestant Church is not the true Church of Christ The maior is evident by the first principle of the perpetuity of the Church The Minor is proved by the second principle after this manner The Protestant Church for example of Scotland is a Church beleeving all the articles of the Scottish Confession and the same may be proportionally said of all other Protestant Churches and their Confessions But before Luther there was no Church which beleeved that Confession or any other of the Protestant Confessions Therefore there was no Protestant Church before Luther and consequently it hath only continued since the fall of Luther The Maior is evident by the second principle The Minor to witt that there was no Church before Luther which beleeved any Protestant Confession is proved thus If thâ—re had been any Church before Luther beleeving any Protestant Confession it was either visible or invisible there is no medium But there was no Church either visible or invisible which beleeved any Protestant Confession Therefore there was no Church at all beleeving any Protestant Confession before Luther If you will affirm said he that there was such a Church visible I ask where it was to be seen before Luther appeared Which can never be showen If you say there was a Church beleeving some Protestant Confession but invisible I demand only for the present how the true Church can be invisible How can the true Church be without doctrin Sacraments neither of which can be had in an invisible Church But I shall prove he after that the Scriptures Fathers right reason are as evident for the visibility as they are for the perpetuity of the Church Yea I shall shew that albeit the true Church could be invisible the Protestant Church was not so much as invisible before Luther and therefore was not at all Visibility invisibility are indeed the two starting holes by which your Authors think to escape when they are prest by this argument and therefore they must be both diligently watcht For there is a custom as S. Augustin observes common to foxes heretiques Aug. in psa 80. Cant. 2 As foxes have two entries to their hole to the end they may save themselves by the one when they are pursued by the other so heretiques whom the Scripture ressembles to foxes have a double issue in their answers that they may escape by the one when they find themselves assaulted pres't by the other This custome many Protestants observe well in this same matter For when they are pres't to shew their Church before Luther they say often it was invisible therefore could neither be known nor shown But when it is proved by the Scriptures right reason that the true Church must be visible then they make many shifts to shew it was visible and when all these faile they run back again vnto their hole of invisibility and so think to escape that way Thus he But I esteeming visibility a more honorable natural propertie of the Church of Christ then invisibility since Christ saith Tell the Church which were impossible to be done if the Church were not visible knowing that diverse famous Protestants do affirm that their Church was visible before Luther I willed him if he would gain his point to shew me first that the Protestant Church was not visible before Luther Wherevpon he toul dme that he would prove that very particularly but first he would shew me in general that even these Protestants who pretend their Church to have been visible cannot endure to be ask'd that fatal question where was your Church before Luther For knowing the hardnesse of this question and the insufficiency of their answers they endeavour to shift it calling it an vniust impertinent demand an old but vnnecessarie question a question of historie which would require twentie yeares study But said he if this demand be vniust Tertul. de prescrip c. 31. Optat. l. 1. ad Parmen p. 48. Aug. in collat 3. diei cap. 6. Theologi Heidel praef in Protocoll Frankentalen Beza ep 16. then the Fathers were vniust who made the same demand to the heretiques of their time required them to shew the origine of their Churches and to tell what they were and whence they came Yea if this demand be vniust some chief Protestants are vniust who made the same to diverse sectaries who have gone out from them For the Theologs of Heydelberg speak thus to the Anabaptists If you be the Church of God it followeth that God hath been without people and without a Church c. And the reason which they subioyn is very remarkable for it is directly according to the second principle above setled For if you say they would read over all histories you shall find no people from the beginning of the world that hath made a Confession of faith like yours Beza hath also been vniust who presseth the new Arians with the like question If their doctrin saith he be true we require them to show vs at length in what place their Church hath been These testimonies to passe by many others do shew that this question is neither vniust nor impertinent and that these Protestants who vrge it so hardly against others do know the great strength and evidence of it which they cunningly dissemble or maliciously deny when it 's vrged against themselves But that this question is not vniust may be shewed also by reason For if the Protestant Church hath been visible it must have been in some place visible Since then we cannot see nor heare of it before Luther arose although all histories have been searched all records pervsed which do inform vs of things lesse considerable as sometimes of one single man when and where he arose and opposed the Church and yet not so much as one word can be found of a whole visible continual society of Protestants and besids that they cannot be found in histories they have left no Monuments behind them by which they may be
be so abominable the other is no lesse detestable S. Augustin who censured so heavily the opinion of the Donatists who taught that the Church had perished every where except only among themselves as if he had foreseen this Presbyterian shift which pretends the Church had not perrished but was invisible writes thus against it Aug. de pastor c. 16. Some one may say It may be God hath other sheep but I know not where of which he taketh care but I know them not O how absurd is he vnto humane sense who imagines such things We have seen how this opinion is against the Scriptures Fathers and now in S. Augustins iudgment it 's against sense we shall see presently how it is against reason and famous Protestants All men ordinarly agree in this general notion of the Church that it is a society of people instructed in the faith of Christ governed by lawfull Pastors and having Communion together in the Christian Sacraments But if the Church were invisible there could be no instruction no governement no administration of Sacraments And hence will appear that an invisible Church is against all the ends for which God had established a Church vpon earth The first was to instruct and guide the members of the Church vnto the port of Salvation And for this end are necessary instruction in the faith administration of Sacraments which require visibility both in the Pâ—stors and in the people For invisible Pastors cannot instruct nor administrate Sacraments and therefore the Church which consists of Pastors people must be visible For as D. Humphrey saith Whilst the Ministers teach Humph Iesuit part 2 rat 3. others learn they administrate the Sacraments these receive them c. who seeth not these things is more blind then a Mâ—odiwarp But if the Church were invisible there could be no instruction consequently no faith no Sacraments so none could be directed in this invisible Church vnto the port of Salvation This sheweth that the Church must be visible at least to the members of it The second â—nd for which the Church was ordain'd was to receive the Gentils and to afford to all persons who are astray the means of salvation by entering into the Church This the Prophet Esay speaking of the Church foretold Esay 60.11 Thy gates shall be open continually day and night they shall not be shut that the strength of the Gentils may be brought vnto thee But if the Church had been invisible her gates had been worse then shut for they could never have been found to be knokt at and so the Gentils heretiques albeit never so desirous could never have entered which is against the Scriptures and goodnesse of God This reason proveth that the Church must be visible even to strangers The third end was to compose diffâ—rences which might arise among Christians according to that of our Saviour Math. 18.17 Tell the Church But had the Church been invisible she could neither have been told nor found Invisible Iudges cannot compose differences The fourth end was to oppose all errors heresies Ephes 4.11 For which cause God established Pastors in the Church to conserve the people in the true doctrine froÌ„ the circuÌ„vention of error But had the Church been invisible she could not have opposed heresies they had prevailed without coÌ„troul It there had been no Church to oppose heresies before the Protestants peep 't vp what had become of the Christian religion Surely it had been a puddle of errors or a Masse of Confusion So that this invisible Church is against all the cheef ends for which God established a Church vpon earth It is also against famous Protestants who sharply censure it Melanchton whom Luther equaleth to the Fathers Melan. in Concil Theol p. 393.394 calls it Monstruous It is necessary saith he to confesse the Church to be visible Wherevnto tendeth this monstruous speech which denyeth the visible Church It abolisheth all testimonies of Antiquity it causeth an endlesse confusion and induceth a Commonwealth of vnruly Ruffians or Atheists where no one careth for another Humph Ies par 2. rat 3. Enoch Claph in Antid schi p. â—7 D. Humphrey saith It is a manifest Conclusion that the Church ought to be conspicuous Another Protestant saith of the Puritans They affirm against the Scripture that the Church for some ages was not visible This cannot be a sound article of the Protestant religion which such Protestants so sharply censure Now we shall see how it is against Protestants principles yea and destroyes it self For they ordinarly assign two necessary marks of the Church to witt the right preaching of the word administration of the Sacraments To which the Presbyterians add their disciplin as a third mark I inquire then if this Church which some of them make invisible for 900. some for 1000. and others for 12. hundred years had preaching and Sacraments during that time or not If it had then it could not be invisible for invisible people can neither be instructed nor baptized If it had no preaching nor Sacraments then it hath been a miserable Church or rather no Church at all which wanted these two things which are necessary to constitute a Church If a famous Presbyterian Minister took occasion lately whilst he was baptizing a child on a cold winter day to say against the Anabaptists It is cold dipping to day I love not Sommer Sacraments May not any one say more iustly against the Presbyterians In many dayes an invisible Church cannot be found out I love not a Church wherein for a thowsand years above there were neither sommer nor winter Sacraments Moreover either this invisible Church had some government or it had none If it had any it could not be invisible as is evident and if that governement was Presbytâ—rian disciplin that Church had not been only visible to these who obey'd it but also very sensible to those who did not willingjy stoop to it or else it hath been very far different from the nature of our Scottish Presbytery If that invisible Church had no government then it wanted that which no society can want and without which there is no order but confusion Yea this invisible Church is such a rare device that it destroies it self For no Church albeit never so invisible can be imagined without internal faith at least Now faith coms by hearing Rom. 10.17 according to S. Paul and how shall they heare saith the same Apostle without a preacher But in an invisible Church there could be no preaching or instruction and so no faith and no faith no Church Not so much as an invisible one In a word this invisible Church which wanted preaching faith Sacraments and government hath been a miserable or rather a Chimerical Church Lastly this invisible Church doth highly disparage the Christian religion For it makes the Church of Christ of whose glory above the Synagogue of the Iewes so much is
after it began how furiously it ran what great noise it made how it carried down almost all with it Now you see it runs more calmly it is almost run out and the great noise of it is past Again the true Church is like the Sun ever shining in all generations according to that of the Psalmist He hath put his tabernacle in the Sun Psal 18.6 which S. Augustin expounds thus He hath placed his Church in manifestation And such has been the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome always visible and ever shining since the time of Christ But all heresies are like Comets which arise at certain times being made vp of terrestrial vapours make a great blaze so long as their grosse matter lasts but so soō as that failes they quickly evanish So indeed are heresies made vp for the most part of tēporary interests which make thē for a short time give a great glister but so soon as the grosse matter of these interests failes as it cannot laste long then they begin to shine dimnly then they languish in end evanish How great a light was the Covenant esteem'd What a great lustre did it make in great Britain so long as the interests concurred But these soon failing new lights have risen which have discocovered the former to be meerly humane have made it to languish and in a word have shown it to be a Comet Moreover the Church of Christ is frequently compared by the holy Fathers to a ship strongly built and wisely governed by Christ which ever since his time hath sailed through the seas of this world and notwithstanding the many tempests which the Divel and wicked men have raisd against her yet she riding out them all hath carried in her all these who have been saved vnto the port of Salvation She has been many wayes tossed but could never be overwhelmed For Ambros lib. de Salomone c. 4. as S. Ambrose saith excellently She cannot suffer ship shipwrak because Christ is exalted on the mast that is on the Crosse the Father sits pilot in the sterne and the holy Ghost preserves the fore-Castle Such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome as we have seen But heretical Churches are like little boats neither made nor governed by Christ but by new Sect-Masters who foolishly abandoned the ship of the Church Who promise a safe and more easy passage to heaven whereby many are rashly drawn to entrust their soules to them But within a short space the stormes arising these new vnskifull Pilots being of contrary iudgments fall into horrible dissensions and their passingers into bloody factions to the destruction of one another So that in end these boats which came but lately vpon the sea of this world which intended fondly to sink the Church are das't against rocks split in pieces and all these miserable soules which remain'd in them are overwhelm'd with waters Hieron epist ad Damaum For whosoever saith S. Hierom is not in the ark of Noah shall perish by the raging deluge And thus all false Churches after a little time have perished Lastly the Church is compared by Christ vnto a house built by himself as by a wise Master-builder vpon ◠rock which must stand for ever And such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome which hath stood vnto this day But heresies are new houses built by foolish sect◠masters not founded vpon a rock but vpon the sand which are soon shaken overthrown Wherefore to conclude I hope now through Gods goodnesse that you having seen such evidence for the truth of the Roman Catholique Church will make your self a domestique of this heavenly house which can never be shaken that you will enter into this ship which can suffer no shipwrack that you will walk in this light that can never be eclipsed and that you will runn this channel wherein all the Saints have pas't vnto paradise To this purpose spake the Catholique After I had considered diligently all these things which were given me thereafter in writing and had seen that this reason was so well grounded in the Scriptures and was vsed by the holy Fathers as a most clear and convincing way to prove the true Church I was much satisfyed therewith But yet I desired the Catholique if he would fully satisfie me to shew that the Roman Catholique Church had never changed her doctrin and had still kept that same which she had received from the Apostles For I doubt not said I but you know that the Ministers accuse her to have fallen from the Apostolique doctrin in many points and to have brought in many corruptions Wherevnto he answered that by proving the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and her alone to have had a continued succession he had proved clearly her to be the true Church and so consequently to haue stil retained the same doctrin which was taught by Christ and the Apostles for change of doctrin changeth the Church and so the doctrin being changed the Church had not continued But said he for your more full satisfaction to take away all doubts and to dispell the mists of these calumnies I will prove the same truth by another special way CHAP. XXXI That the Church in communion with the sea of Rome holds now and has still held the same doctrin which was taught first by Christ his Apostles ALBEIT this truth hath been sufficiently proved by the continued succession of the Church yet now it shall be demonstrated by the special manner whereby this Church has received and still conveighed all her doctrin and for more clearnesse I frame my reason thus That Church which in all ages believed nothing as the doctrin of Christ his Apostles but what she received from her immediat Ancestors as their doctrin holds and hath still held the true doctrin of Christ his Apostles But the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome she alone hath in all ages received all her doctrin after that manner Therefore she alone holds and hath still held the true doctrin which was first taught by Christ his Apostles and consequently she has never changed the doctrin which she first received The Maior is proved after this manner That Church which in all ages believes the same doctrin which Christ and his Apostles taught in the first age hath ever held the true doctrin of Christ his Apostles But that Church which believes nothing as Christs doctrin but what she received as such from her immediat Ancestors believes in all ages the same doctrin which Christ his Apostles taught in the first age Therefore that Church which receives so her doctrin has ever held the same doctrin which was taught at first by Christ his Apostles The reason of this vniformity of doctrin in all ages is because that principle of receiving no doctrin as the doctrin of Christ his Apostles but what was delivered immediatly
S. Ambrose Let vs therefore keep the precepts of our Elders and not with temerity of rude presumption violate those seals descending to vs by inheritance To the same purpose Origen writeth In our vnderstanding saith he of the Scriptures Orig. tract 27. 〈◊〉 we must not depart from the first Ecclesiasticall Tradition nor believe otherwise but as the Church of God has by succession delivered vnto vs. By this way also all heresies have been clearly discovered condemned Theodoret l. 1. hist c. 8. Theodoret expresly witnesseth that the heresy of Arius was condemned by the doctrin not written which had been always profest in the Church For there was no end by Scripture the Arians pretending that as well as the Catholiques Tertullian saith There is no good got by disputing out of the texts of Scripture But either to make a man sick or mad And the reason is because albeit you would bring never so clear Scriptures the heretiques will expound all according to their pleasures and they never faile also to bring Scriptures for themselvs so that the victory is vncertain or not so evident but by the constant belief of the Church all heretiques are clearly confounded S. Athanasius by this means confounds the Arians Behold saith he we have proved the succession of our doctrin delivered from hand to hand from father to son But as for yov ô new Iewes and Sons of Caiphas Athanas lib. 1. de decret Niceni CoÌ„ what progenitors can you name for your selvs By this means also the Error of rebaptizing those who had been baptized by heretiques was refuted and the custom of the Church to the contrary prevailed over all S. Cyprians reasons and many authorities collected from the Scriptures Aug. lib. 2 de bapt c. 9. As yet saith S. Augustin there had been no General Councell assembled in that behalf but the world was held in by the strength of Custom which was opposed to those who would bring in that novelty S. Stephen Pope and Martyr wrote to S. Cyprian in these words Nihil innovetur nisi quod traditum est Let nothing be changed nothing received but what has been delivered Herevpon I proposed this difficulty that some things were believed after the definition of a General Councel which were not believed before Therefore it would seem that the Church has not always relied on that principle to believe nothing but what was delivered by the constant testimony of their immediat Ancestors To which the Catholique answered that the clearing of this difficulty would manifest the strength evidence of the former proof First said he it is evident that the principal if not all the points maintain'd by Catholiques and now questioned by Protestants did ever appear externally in the profession practise of the whole Church and were not defined by anterior Councils Therefore according to S. Augustins rule they are Apostolical Aug. lib. 4. de baptis c. 24. For that saith he which the vniversal Church doth hold and was not instituted by Councels but has been still retayn'd in the Church is most iustly believed to have descended from no other authority than from the Apostles Therefore this obiection makes nothing for the benefit of Protestants who condemn many things which were publickly vniversally profest and practised in the Church before they were by any Councils authorized Secondly These points of faith which were determined by General Councels were not defin'd as new doctrines For either they were generally constantly believed by the whole Church till some heretiques began violently to oppose them or there were some points not so generally believed practised throughout the whole Church but some Catholiques did with submission to the iudgmeÌ„t of the Church doubt of them Now it is evident that the Church in the points of the first kind believed the same thing after the definition of a General Council which she believed before as we haue seen out of S. Athanasius concerning the Divinity of Christ which was believed as well before the great Councell of Nice as after it Neither were these other points of which some Catholiques doubted defin'd as new doctrines but the whole Church assembled in a General Council after due examination having found these points to have descended by sufficient approued testimony or tradition and being assisted by Christ the head of his body which is the Church the holy Ghost the Guide of it according to our Sauiours promise special necessary providence over his Church proposeth them to be vniversally believed without any more doubt And whosoever after this definition of the vniversal Church of her supreme authority call these things any more in question become heretiques are cast out of the Church But all good Christians who had any doubt before for want of the Churches proposeall having now got that do acquiesce and are put out of all doubt for to oppose the whole Church Aug. epist 118. ad â—anuar as S. Augustin observes would be most insolent madnesse This whole matter is clear in the question of rebaptization For it was decided by a General Council according to the custom or Tradition which was opposed before the Council to S. Cyprian Therefore the same thing was a matter of faith was believed before the Council although some did not know it to be such till the Church did interpose her supreme authority declare it to be so S. Augustin shewes how much himself relies on this iudgment and that S. Cyprian would have yielded to it if in his time it had been interposed Aug lib. â— de bapt c. 4. Neither durst we saith he affirm any such thing if we were not well grounded vpon the most vniforme authority of the vniversal Church vnto which vndoubtedly S. Cyprian also would have yielded if in his time the truth of the question had been cleared declared by a General Council established Vpon the other part these who after the determination of the Council maintaynd the same error of rebaptization were esteemed Heretiques Vincent cont he es c. 9. which made S. Vincentius cry out thus O admirable change the Authors of one self opinion are called Catholiques and the followers of it Heretiques And the reason of the difference is because as S. Augustin observes An erring disputer may be suffered in other questions not diligently tried not as yet strengthned by the full authority of the Church Aug. serm 14 de verbis Apostol in these matters an error may be suffered But after the iudgment of the Vniversal Church which is the highest authority on earth has past and condemned any error then it is no more to be suffered then these who will not hear the Church are by our Sauiours command to be esteem'd as Heathens Publicans By which the difficulty proposed is clearly answered the proof stands good That the Church has alwayes believed that which from father to son has been delivered
which is erected vpon it But all these lies calumnies false accusations and railings can prevaile nothing against the Church which may say truly as the Prophet David foretould of her Psal 128.1 seq How often have they impugned me from my youth How often have they impugned me But they have not prevailed against me Sinners have built vpon my back they have prolonged their iniquity Our iust Lord will cut the necks of sinners Let them all be confounded and turned back which hate Sion S. Chrysostom writing on these words of the psalme The Queen stood at thy right hand said truly and excellently of her The Church is opposed Chrysost ver 10. Psal 44. and overcomes being pursued by snaires she gets the vpper hand being provoked with wrongs and reproches she is made more illvstrious She is hurt but yields not to the print of the woūds how ever she be tossed she is not overwhelmed She endures great tempests and yet for all that suffers no shipwrack she wrestles but is not thrown down Thus he Thererefore this cloud of the Ministers calumnie to witt that the Catholique Church had changed the doctrin of Christ brought in corruptions which is the very same which all heretiques have vsed the new Arians vse to this day being dispelled I am confident that by Gods grace you see now the admirable light of the Catholique Church and therefore abandoning the darknesse of all error will walk in this light by which all the Saints have attain'd vnto the light of heaven To this effect with many more words spake the Catholique After I had diligently considered all these things the heads of which were given me in writing I did not only by Gods grace see with my vnderstanding the truth of the Catholique Church but also I was bent with my will to follow embrace it laying aside many worldly difficulties which only stood in my way And having heartily thanked my Catholique friend by whose paines charity I had received so much help I earnestly desired that for the accomplishment of the work he would assist me to consider how the true Church may be known by these 4. notes which are contain'd in the Nicen Creed and which he briefly touched above to which he willingly condescended shewing me that any man who believes the Scripture may find the true Church so manifestly there described by these properties that he may easily find her out or rather clearly see her so that S. Augustin saith Aug. conc 2. in psal 30. de vnite Eccl c. 5. lib. 1. ad Cres c. 33. The Scriptures speake more obscurly of Christ then of the Church that they are so clear for the Church that by no shift of false interpretation they can be avoided that the impudence of any forehead that will stand against such evidence is confounded and that it is prodigious blindnesse not to see which is the true Church I shall collect briefly the summe of our conferences in this matter CHAP. XXXII The true Church proved from the Scriptures first by her Vnity AS the great dissensions of our Ministers furnished to me the first occasions of my doubting that their Church could not be the true Church so the very light of Nature did shew me that the true Church being the work of God must have Vnity For what more belongs to the house of God which ought to be a house of Order then Vnity what more fitting for his Kingdom which must endure for ever then Vnity which tends to preservation what more vnbeseeming them then disorder division which at length produces ruine destruction The Scripture is full of clear testimonies to this purpose as where it is said of the Church My Dove is one my beloved is one Cant. 6. and it 's called by our Saviour one sheepfold Iohn 10 16. S. Paul doth also excellently shew the vnity of the Church in which are diverse functions by the Vnity of mans body in which are diverse members but all animated with one Spirit as the whole Church is quickned by one faith For else where he saith There is one Lord Ephes 4.5 one faith one baptism But of these other passages of Scripture which were brought there was one which had a special influence vpon me and that was our Saviours prayer in the 17. of S. Iohn where after he had prayed most earnestly for the Vnity of his Apostles he prayes also for the Vnity of the whole Church Iohn 17 20. saying Neither pray I for those alone but for them also who shall beleeve in me through their word That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be One that the world may beleeve that thou hast sent me I did seriously ponder this reason which our Saviour brings to obtain his desire which was much vrged also by the Catholique who shew me that our Saviour declared thereby the vnity of his Church should be so admirable that the world should be moued thereby to beleeve that he was the Son of God a true Prophet sent from heaven as some Fathers have also obserued Therefore it 's evident by the Scripture that the true Church must have Vnity Apud Maldonat in hunc locum and that that cannot be the true Church of Christ which wants it And if we shall speak of the holy Fathers they are so much for this Vnity of the Church that some of them have written whole Treatises concerning it Now it is no lesse evident both to sense and reason that this Vnity agrees better to the Church in Communiō with the Sea of Rome then to the Protestant Churches or rather it agrees fully to the one and not at all to the other For who may not see by the manifold Schismes Divisions which are now among Protestants all other Sectaries as well in Doctrine as Government which we have touched above and which do dayly augment that the Protestant Churches have no Vnity Shortly after Luthers rising the Protestant Church was divided into three principal sects to witt the Lutherans Calvinists Zuinglians that we may speak nothing of the Anabaptists and Libertins But now their divisions have so multiplyed that they can hardly be numbred And these divisions are not only great for the matter being in some principal points of doctrin but also have been very great for the manner For thereby diverse Protestants have kild and destroy'd one another made bloody warres and overturned kingdome Commonwealths So that if there were no other Christian Church but the Protestant the world could not be moved by the Vnity thereof to beleeve that Christ was sent from heaven or had been a divine Architect who had built such a Babel of Confusion But if laying aside rancour preiudice we will cast our eyes vpon the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome this Vnity appears wonderfully in her For how
the bond but also the Sacrament of Marriage is commended By which few Testimonies these 5. Sacraments which you reiect are as clearly proved out of the Scripture as these two which you admit Yea although they had not been mentioned in the Scripture yet they are all with reverence to be received seing they are demonstrated by divine Tradition which is of no lesse infallible authority then the Scripture it self as has been proved above and this Tradition is evident both by the consent of the holy Fathers and by the constant beleef practice of the whole Church which has vsed these Sacraments in all ages according to the ends for which they were instituted And thefore the Catholique doctrine concerning the number of the Sacraments which flowes from such pure fountains is pure true not corrupted as you do calumniate Whereas indeed your doctrine and that of your first Reformers in this matter is not only full of corruption but also of confusion For Luthers followers admit three Sacraments to witt Ap. Becan in Man lib. 1. c. 8. Baptism Eucharist Penance as may be seen in their Catechismes Zuinglius receives also three but not all the same for in place of Penance he puts Matrimonie And Calvin reckons also three for to Baptism the Supper Cal. lib. 4. Instit c. 19. par 32. he adds Order So full of confusion even at the beginning were these builders of Babylon following neither Scriptures nor Fathers but their own fancies Wherein you are not behind with them swarving from the doctrin of your Master Calvin and according to your own imaginations admitting only 2. Sacraments which two also in effect you destroy by robbing them of all vertue and efficacy as has been shewed above chap. 21. in fine You accuse next the Catholique Church of corruptions concerning the vse of the Sacraments But it is sufficient against your accusations that these vses of the Sacraments which you most blame as private Baptism private Communion c. are known to have been observed by the holy Primitive Church are in themselvs laudable and tend much to the devotion comfort of the faithfull and are also approved by diverse learned moderate Protestants Whereas your doctrines practises make your Sacraments altogether gracelesse and almost Vselesse and Comfortlesse for which you are blamed by diverse Protestants Moreover you are enemies also to the very Ceremonies with which the Sacraments are administrated in the Catholique Church It is not sufficient for you to have taken away the fruite of Grace from these heavenly Trees planted by God in the Garden of his Church as in a heavenly Paradise vnlesse you pull away also the Ceremonies which serve as leaves and Ornaments to them You detest all Ceremonies not contain'd in the word of God By which you lay down a most false deceitfull principle as if no Ceremonies were to be vsed which were not expresly there For first the Scriptures containes not expresly all doctrines but referres vs to the Church and to Traditions as we have seen above How much lesse then doth it contain all Ceremonies Secondly As our Saviour when he did institute the Sacraments did not prescribe the particular forme by which they should be celebrated but left that to the wisdome of his Apostles so his Apostles did not set down that manner in writing S. Augustin expresly affirmes the first part Aug. ep 118. ad Ianuar. saying Christ did not command in what order thereafter the Sacrament should be taken that he might leave that place to the Apostles by whom hs was to order his Church The second part is also evident For we never read where S. Paul who writing to the Corinthians concerning the holy Eucharist said 1. Cor. 11. ver vlt. The rest I will dispose when I come did expresse that manner or order in the Scripture And the same may be said of the other Apostles Thirdly Some Rites and Ceremonies vsed by Christ himself recorded in Scripture were changed by the holy Apostles according to the instinct of the holy Ghost for the greater honour of the blessed Sacrament and have been from the Apostles times observed throughout the whole Church without Scripture Aug. ep 118. c. 6. This S. Augustin doth testify Neither saith he because Christ gave the Sacrament after meat ought we having dyn'd or sup't assemble to receive that Sacrament or as these whom the Apostle reproves and corrects mingle it with their Tables c. For it seem'd good to the holy Ghost that for the honour of so great a Sacrament our Lords body before all other meat should first enter into the mouth of a Christian and therefore this custom is observed throughout the whole world Fourthly the Church can institute ceremonies for greater decency and Order and for the more honour of God For if Iacob a private man vsed a new Ceremonie by erecting a stone by powring oyle vpon it and giving it the title of Bethel Genes 28. If the Synagogue of the Iewes made a new feast by the advice of Mardocheus Ester 9. why not also shall the Church of Christ have the same authority If such was the power of a private man and of the Handmaid How much more ought the power be of the Free-woman the holy Church the immaculate Spouse of Iesus-Christ Or what can be more ridiculous and profane then to grant that power to these and deny it to this Or to think that the Catholique Church which is governed by the Holy Ghost in all truth according to Christs promise should not have so much wisdom as to ordain aright some few Ceremonies Therefore your former principle is very false for many reasons yea it is so false that yourselves doe not observe it For where have you Scripture for the Godfathers God-Mothers which you require at Baptism Where have you scripture for taking your Communion fasting from the hands of one another not from the hands of your Minister and for many such rites customes besides your stoole of Repentance When did your Ministers observe that ceremony of washing the feet of others which was vsed by Christ Iohn 13.5 before the celebration of the Eucharist When did either they or their Elders anoint the sick according to S. Iames precept Whereby it is evident that you observe some Rites which are not contain'd in the scriptures and others you neglect which are there particularly recommended As then it is clear that the Church of Christ may vse ceremonies which are not expressed in Scripture so these Ceremonies which she observeth are most commendable because they are most auncient and were vsed in the primitive times as Coccius shewes by the testimonies of the holy Fathers they are most observeable because they were instituted by the holy Apostles and Pastors of the Church who had both authority and wisdom to institute those which are most convenient And lastly they have been confirmed by the long
worship to any Creatures but not the holy Images of Christ his Saints nor a competent worship due vnto them Did not God himself in the same book command the holy Images of Cherubins to be made and due Veneration to be given vnto them Adore you his foot-stoole c. Is God contrary to himself or will he command Idolatry Secondly you falsly alleadge that the Catholiques take away the second Commandment whereby you deceive many For they make only that a part of the first commandment which you make the second and therein they follow the authority of S. Augustin who expresly saith Aug. q. 71. sup Exod. that more conveniently three precepts of the first Table are to be reckoned then foure and that these words Thou shalt not make any Idol are indeed an explication of the former Which division of the commandments was also shown to me to be most agreeable to right reason Thirdly you falsly calumniate the Catholiques for Idolaters seing they do not worship holy Images as Gods with divine worship but with a respect infinitly below that like vnto the honour which the people of God gave vnto the Arke and the Cherubins and which is given by all good Christians to the letters of the holy Scriptures But indeed all these accusations which you bring falsly against others may be iustly retorted against your selves For though you adore no Idols made with hands yet you adore many Errors fancies of your own braines which S. Hierom calls the Idols of Heretiques And you have not taken away only one but in effect all Gods commandments by denying the possibility of keeping them What has been said of holy Images may also be vnderstood of Crosses Then for Reliques the Scripture Fathers and right reason are so clear for dutifull respect veneration to be given vnto them that there can be no doubt of it Do we not read in the Scripture how the woman in the Gospel by touching respectfully the hem of our Saviours garment was cured of her bloody flux Math. 9.21 How S. Iohn Baptist did so respect honour the latchet of our Saviours shoe that he esteem'd himself vnworthy to vntye it Mark 1.7 How the Napkins that had but touched the body of S. Paul cast out Devils and cured diseases Acts 19.12 How the ancient Church did reverence Reliques Aug. ep 103. S. Augustin testifyeth saying They bring the Reliques of most blessed Stephen the Martyr which your Holynesse is not ignorant as we also have done how conveniently you ought to honour And in his 22. book of the Citie of God he sayes At the Reliques of S. Stephen only there were in a short space so many Miracles wrought that they might fill many Volumes It is also agreeable to right reason to honour Reliques For the very light of Nature teaches vs to honour the Instruments of supernatural effects and to carie due respect vnto the bodies of the Saints But these who dishonour and destroy them imitat the old Pagans and the enemies of the Christian religion You accuse lastly in this place the Catholiques for dedicating Churches Altars Dayes Vowes to Creatures But it is sufficient against your accusations to know that they observe the custome of the holy Fathers ancient Christians who dedicated Churches Altars c. not to Creatures but to God the Creator albeit in memorie of the Saints Martyrs So S. Augustin saith Aug. lib. 20 cont Faust c. 21. The Christian people celebrateth the memories of Martyrs with fuligious solemnity c. but yet so that we apwant Altars to none of the Martyrs but vnto the God of Martyrs though in memorie of the Martyrs The same he affirmeth of Churches saying We build not Churches vnto our Martyrs Aug. lib 22. de Civ c. 10. as vnto God but Memories as vnto dead men whose Spirits live with God Then for Dayes they are principally dedicated vnto God though in honour and memorie of the Saints As also Vowes are properly principally made to God as vnto the first Principle Author of all good but when they are made to the Saints they are made in a secondary manner as vnto the Friends of God by whose prayers intercession we receive benefits from him which is a respect infinitly inferiour to that which is given by vowing to God as may be seen in Bellarmin lib. 3. de cultu Sanctor c. 11. But indeed you are iustly to be blamed who dedicate no Churches nor Altars to God but have destroyed profaned many that were consecrated to his service and have abolished the festival dayes not only of the Saints but of Christ himself and are so far from honouring the Saints whom you call very simply Creatures with Vowes that you have taken away that worship respect from God the Creator which had been alwayes given to him both in the Law of Moyses in the Law of Nature SECTION X. Of Purgatory Praying for the dead Praying in an vnknown Tongue Processions Litanies Auricular Confession c. YOV go on in your Covenant saying We detest His Purgatory Prayer for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his Processions blasphemous Litanies and Multitude of Advocats or Mediators His manyfold Orders Auricular Confession As you are pleased to father all the points of the Catholique faith vpon the Popes as if they were their Inventions so you father this point of Purgatory vpon them in a special manner crying out that it is a meer fiction a late invention of the Popes for their own gaine that it was not beleeved by the Primitive Church with which vain fancies you fill your peoples eares But having found you already to be so often false Accusers we will not think it strange to see you here like your selves For the holy Fathers of the Primitive Church not only beleeved there was a Purgatory that is a third place of temporal punishment where some soules are purged and punished after this life for venial sins and for the temporal punishment due to their mortal sins not fully satisfyed in this life but also they proved it by the Scriptvres whereof we shall bring two or three testimonies The first is of S. Paul 1. Cor. 3. where he saith the work of every one of what kind it is the fire shall trie c. if any mans work burne he shall suffer detriment but himself shall be saved yet so as by fire which words S. Augustin bringing speaks thus Because it is said Aug. in psal 37. He shall be safe that fire is contemned yet that fire shall be more grievous then what ever a man can suffer in this life Purge me Lord in this life and make me such an one as shall not need that mending fire S. Ambrose expounds it after the same manner saying But whereas S. Paul says Amb. in cap. 3. ep ad Cor. Yet so as by fire he shewes indeed that he shall be saved but yet shall suffer
PRESBYTERIES TRIALL OR THE OCCASION AND MOtives of Conversion to the Catholique Faith of a Person of quality in Scotland TO WHICH IS SVBIOYNED A LITTLE TOVCH-STONE of the Presbyterian Covenant Beloved beleeve not every Spirit but prove the Spirits if they be of God because many false Prophets are gone out into the world 1. Iohn 4.1 If thou seemest to thy self to have been already sufficiently tossed and wouldest make an end of these labours paines Follow the way of the Catholique Disciplin which hath proceeded from Christ himself by his holy Apostles even vnto vs and from hence shall descend and be conveyed to posterity Aug. lib. de Vtilitate credendi c. 8. Truly the Covenants and Leagues of Heretiques are Thornes clasping one another Hier. in cap. 1. Nehum Printed at Paris anno 1657 Permissu Superiorum THE PREFACE TO THE CHRISTIAN and well-disposed Reader COVRTEOVS READER Although all Christians doâ— acknowledge that of all the affaires in this world there is none of that importance vnto man as the saying of his soule and that Salvation cannot be obtaynd without the true Faith and Religion yet manifest experience dayly sheweth that many thowsands do carrie themselvs so slouthfully in that most important affaire of Religion as if it were a matter of the least or rather of no consequence For we see that in whatsoever Error or Heresy though never so monstrous men are bred for the most part they continew in the same or els according to the mutability of their Inconstant Leaders they passe after them from one falshood into another without making any further search for the Truth This is truly one of the greatest miseries and the most deplorable follie of man that he should be so slouthfull and almost insensible in these things which concern his eternal Salvation whereas he is so diligent carefull about his Temporall affaires which are incomparably of lesser moment Neither is this negligence follie proper only to the rude and ignorant but it is also very ordinarie to many who are neither fooles nor vitious but rather have good store of worldly wisdom and of Moral vertues This then being vndenyably the common Lethargie of almost all those who live in the false Religions and sects of perdition wherewith the world is now pestered it is no small favour which they receive who by the divin mercy are awakned out of that dead sleep and being made to open their eys do see their own danger and seeing it strive by all means to free themselvs of it by seeking earnestly with imploring the divin assistance the right way vnto eternal happinesse This favour God hath been pleased to vouchsafe lately vnto diverse Protestants in Scotland awakning them by the great Confusion and Division most sensible and Natural Marks of Falshood that had falne vpon their Religion and by the grievous Dissensions that have been rageing a long time amongst their inconstant Teachers And amongst others he was pleased to graunt this favour vnto a certain honorable personnage who had been a very zealous Protestant relying altogether vpon the Ministers words But so soon as he saw their horrible contradictions Dissensions and that they condemned accursed what themselvs had before taught practized yea and furiously enforced others to follow them and swear to all their Innovations replenishing in the mean time the whole Nation with vnspeakable miseries calamities he thought it was not fitting nor secure for him to trust any longer these Inconstant Guides in a iourney of such importance since he could not prudently trust Guides of such qualities in an earthly Voyage Wherefore being thus awakned and not a stranger from good letters he did set himself seriously to seek the Truth choosing the Divin Scriptures for his Rule and the Holy Fathers for Interpreters of the same by which means he conceived that he should attayn vnto the knowledge of the practice beleef of the Primitive Church which by all sides is acknowledged to have been the true Church And so beginning his search with the Trial of the Innovations which were lately introduced by the Presbyterians he did not only soone find them to be against the Scriptures holy Fathers but also he began to see a glimse of the Truth of the Catholique Religion which he had heard so often defamed by the Ministers For he clearly perceived by pervsing especially some peeces of S. Augustins works and the Protestants Apologie that the holy Fathers Primitive Church beleeved diverse points which are condemned by Protestants and are still beleeved by Catholiques whereat he was not a little astonished especially when he saw this acknowledged by the chief Divines of the late English Church which pretended above all others to be most conformable vnto the primi ive times whose Testimonies are diligently collected by M. Breirly in the forementioned Apologie Having then thus seen the great deformity of the Scottish Presbyteian Kirk which is so monstrously different from the Primitive and the great prevarication of the late English Church he remained for some time in great perplexity of mind not being able of himself to overcome some difficulties preiudices which had been a long time beaten into his eares against the Catholique Religion Till at length falling into the acquentance of a Roman Catholique whom he perceived to be somewhat versed in these questions he was pleased to vnfold his mind to him and after diverse conferences received not only full satisfaction of his doubts but also was instructed in the chief principles and immoveable grounds of the Catholique faith whereby he saw also the sandy grounds of the Protestant Religion Being therefore in end fully resolved to enter into the bosome of the holy Catholique Church he desired the said Catholique would be pleased first to draw vp in some few sheets the Occasion Motives of his Conversion to the end that having these papers by him he might be more able to give satisfaction to others who might enquire of him the reasons of his change Which was done accordingly with intention only that it might serve for his private vse But some other zealous Catholiques coming thereafter to the sight of these papers were of opinion that they might prove profitable to others if the same Methode being observed the matters there touched were a little more enlarged and then published And therefore they ioyntly desired the said Catholique would be pleased to vndertake that labour giving him good hopes that not only the new Converted Catholiques would be thereby confirmed but also others who were seeking the Truth might be helped and assisted besides some other goods which they thought might redound from it In obedience to whose Desires this labour was vndertaken by him now it is his earnest wish that it may answer their expectation albeit perhaps for that end some more time had been requisite Thus Courteous Reader thou hast heard the occasion of writing this book Now thou maist be pleased to see a
for the further manifestation of the truth and he turn's all the plots and cunning design 's of the Authours and Promoovers of falshood to the ruine and confusion both of it and of themselves and to the exaltation of that whereof they intended so eagerly the destruction This was evident of old in the Arrians who vsed all slight and might to obscure and extinguish the great mystery of the holy Trinity But it did never shyne so brightly neither was it so fully discussed clearly vnderstood till the Arrians begun to bark against it as S. Augustin speaks Aug. in psal 54. So that by the many fold grace of our Saviour that which the Enemy intends for hurt destruction God turn's into help and advantage These things for the most part are now by the goodnesse of God become very evident in the Scottish Covenant and Presbytery which prospered so much for a time and yet at leuth are come to nought notwithstanding all the wise deepe plots that were so subtilly deuised for the standing and aduancing of them And notwithstanding the great power of Armies which did raise and vphold them in these Nations And by which they should in a Martial rather then Apostolique manner haue been propagated troughout the world as the Ministers some others fondly imagined but more foolishly bragged The great Covenanters also haue been much disappoynted and come short of their design 's There was nothing wherein they so much gloryed as in their prosperity and in the ruine which fell vpon all their opposers whereby they avowed publiquely and frequently that their cause was clearly owned by Heauen All their discourses and sermons were nothing but Panegyriques of that great ingyring light as they tearm'd it which God had made shyne to them above all other Nations They did bragge not a litle that they were Gods Covenanted people and he their Covenanting God which high priviledge no nation else could claime Their wisdome in their counsels diligence in executions were highly esteem'd and much cry'd vp by many There seem'd nothing in humane prudence fitting for the advancment of their cause but they try'd it And nothing could appeare a crosse and hinderance to their designs but they provyded for it And yet notwithstanding all these pretended priuiledges exploits and diligences the Covenanting Presbyterians haue been brought to confusion their prosperity so much bragged of hath quickly turn'd into adversity and their self conceated wisdome Iob. 5. v. 13. hath now appear'd to all men to be manifest folly For God who takes th2 wise in their own craftinesse and dissipats the counsels of the froward as it is in Iob hath made that witty or crafty course which they took for their own standing tend to their ruine and hath caused their fall to proceed from those whom they least or in no wise suspected that is from their own Covenanting and Leagued Brethren whom they had of purpose raised and vpholden to be a prop to themselues and a ruin to their Enemies And now is verifyed in them that which S. Paul foretold showld befall to all false Teachers and Seducers 1. Thimoth 3.9 They shall not long prevaile for their folly shall be made manifest to all men Yea it hath not only pleased God to bring the Covenant and Presbytery to such a stay and to frustrate the designs of their Promoters but he who drawes good out of evil hath drawen this good from them amidst the many deplorable evils which they haue directly brought vpon this Nation That many who were not sensible of the great errour wherein they were lying haue been awakned as it vere out of a dead sleep by the huge confusion of the Covenant and Presbytery and so seeing their own danger haue been stirred vp to seeing for the truth and to see the day of God as S. Augustin speaks Multi vt diem Dei videant per haereticos é somno excitantur Aug. lib. de vera relig c. 8. Amongst which number his vnspeakable goodnesse hath been pleased to make me one who by all apparance would haue liv'd and dyed in a grosse security of the religion wherein I was bred if the Covenant Presbytery by their confusions changes and violence had not furiously endeavoured to dispossesse me of many points which I formerly beleev'd as I was taught for vndoubted truths and by that means pressed me to make an earnest search to informe my self of the true grounds of these alterations and to find some setled ground whereon I might safely rely for the Salvation of my soule and not be tossed to an fro with every wind of doctrine in the wickednesse of men and circumvention of errour Whilst there was nothing but some little jarres betwixt the Bishops and a few Ministers for conformity to the 5. articles of Perth which concerned kneeling at Communion privat Baptisme Confirmation of children observation of Christmasse and of some few festival dayes I was never moved to doubt of the religion publiquely professed For these dissensions were not as I conceaved in substantial points neither was the manner of them very vehement and rigorous by reason of the Bishops temper who did not vrge these things violently though establish'd both by Ecclesiastical and Civil lawes Besid's the Ministers who oppos'd them were but few and not considerable either for learning or prudence in regard of those who were of a contrary iudgement All this time I liv'd in a deepe security in an implicit faith of the Church of of Scotland and its doctrine imagining that it was the very same which was taught by Christ and his Apostles But so soone as that great storme of the Covenant did arise none got leave to sleep any longer at rest in that barke all were awakned by these unskilfull Mariners to whom we had rashly trusted our soules who fell at such oddes and dissensions amongst themselv's that hardly ever such confusion and noise was heard or seen every one of them contradicting condemning and accursing another and making such factions that they seem'd to thirst after nothing but blood with which they may be sufficiently glutted since they begun This tempest and confusion hath brought such shipwracke vpon the Church to speak nothing of the miseries of the Countrey that many of sound iudgement seing the danger haue been mov'd to abandon that confus'd and sinking vessell and putt themselv's in one more solidly built and govern'd by more sober wise and discreet Pilots This confusion was the occasion of my first doubt which made me begin to examin the particular points of these new dissenssions and to try the ground whereon our religion so easily shaken was weakly founded And finding that all was built vpon the sand I made there after a diligent search to find out that true religion and holy Church which Christ the wise Master builder had promised in the Scriptures to build vpon a Rocke which could not be shaken neither by the deceits of men nor
as their frequent changes and manifest experience do shew Therefore I iudged they did very inconsequentially in exacting so rigorously an vndeniable obedience with oaths to a fallible and perhaps an actually erring Church with which yow must wheele about againe when it wheels and turn with it as a Weather-Cocke with the wind Yow must swear this yeare that to be true which peradventure the next yeare the same Exactours vpon pretence of new lights will have yow swear to be false 7. They inveigh often against implicit faith as Popish and Anti-Christian and yet themselues practise it in a most grosse manner and very inconsequentially That they practise it is manifest For who among the people hath expresse knowledge of all points of the Covenant and of their new Confession And yet they are made to abiure all the points of the one and to believe all the articles of the other Yea it 's knowen by experience that few of the Ministers themselves know all the points abiured in the Covenant as opus operatum Stations and the like and yet all are abiured Therefore they practise in deeds what they renounce in words and they do the same thing which they iudge and condemn in others Yea it is considerable that they do not only goe against their principle but also they abuse implicit faith in such a grosse and irrational manner as cannot be imputed vnto the Roman Catholiques For these beleeving explicity their Church to be infallible and to be continually assisted by the holy Ghost conforme to this principle do most rationally to believe implicitly all points which the same Church teaches and believes iust as a Protestant believing explicity the Scripture to be Gods word although he doth not know expresly all the sentences and verses in it yet with great reason he believeth implicity all to be true and reveal'd by God which is contayn'd in it But the Presbyterian Church being fallible and professing it self to be so requires very irrationally an implicit faith to all her doctrine whereof a man can prudently believe no more then he sees and knowes Moreover the Presbyterians haue fallen into a third more grosse and inconsequentiall errour concerning this implicit faith Fore they haue forced many not only to swear and subscrive such things whereof they were ignorant but also such things which the Presbyterians themselves knew to be against the expresse knowledge and Consciences of the Swearers and Subscrybers which is to force men to sin as is evident out of the 14. to the Romans This is a rare kinde of implicit faith which can consist with explicit beleef of the contrary I heard from a person worthy of Credit that when this inconvenience was proposed to a prime Apostle of the Covenant how many were driwen to periury by swearing against their Consciences he answered That it was all one to him let them looke to it And vpon an other occasion he said to a Roman Catholique who after great trouble offered at lenth to take the Covenant If thou be not sincere I shall make thee damn thy owne soule 8. They appeared also vnto me to goe clearly against an other Principle of theirs to witt That the Scripture is the only Iudge of Controversy And yet the Presbytery did make it self only Iudge And after it pronounced sentence all were obliged yea and forced to give obedience albeit many could not find their Doctrinal Decisions in the Scriptures But I found that the simple truth was they gave the Scripture the only name of a Iudge and keep 't all power of Iudging to themselves iust as they did with the King to whom they gave a bare empty title but keep 't to themselves the reall possession and exercise of all Royall power and authority Lastly they seem'd to overshoote themselves very much when not long before the battel of Dumbar they made their solemn Appeale to God for decyding the iustnesse of either cause by the victory that was to ensue whereof they thought themselves very certaine as indeed they had great probability The English Army notwithstanding many disavantages wherewith they were prest accepts the Appeale and makes also their recourse to God after the same manner And at lenth the question being decyded in favour of the English when the most Eminent person of that Army put the Ministers in mind of their Solemn Appeale and how God had pronounced sentence against them he received this answer You must not Iudge the goodnesse of a cause by the event Which words vere very inconsequentiall to their Appeale and in which absurdity they had not fallen if the victory had be fallen to them Many Ministers since that time have blam'd the rashnesse of that Appeale as being grounded more vpon humane confidence then any Divin assurance By these considerations I discovered clearly the vanity of the Presbyterians many faire pretences and how their deeds contradicted their words how themselves did the same things which they condemned in others and how their Principles were so false that themselves behooved to controull them They pretended great tendernesse of Consciences when they were Servants but shew strong Consciences when they were Masters They cry'd much for compassion in their subiection but would shew none in their Exaltation They condemn'd the Bishops for medling in Civil affaires and yet their Ministers did rule the affaires of State They accused others of pride and Tyranny and yet their owne little fingers have been more heavy then the others loines and they have shewed more pride and contempt of others in one yeare then these whom they accuse had done in forty They professe themselves to be fallible in faith and yet they will be infallibly believed and vndeniably obeyed They renounce implicit faith and yet they practise it and in a most grosse and vnreasonable sense exacts it They pretend the Scripture to be the only Iudge of Controversies and yet they will take all power of Iudging to themselves They will be esteem'd true Prophets when they guesse right and they will not have themselves thought false Prophets when they divin wrong They would have their cause esteem'd good for it's prosperity and they will not have it thought evil when it fall's into adversity In a word their doctrin's and practises were so full of contradictions that I found many of them not only to be humane but also false inventions which may be showen in diverse other particulars but these for our intention are sufficient to shew that I could not prudently believe them much lesse could I hazard my Salvation vpon them CHAP. VI. Of the Presbyterians Disobedience to the Civil Magistrate and of their pretext of Piety GOOD Christians are alway's good Subiects and these who are true to God are ever true to men As they render vnto God what is Gods so they give vnto Caesar what is Caesars Vpon the other part these who are false to men can never be true to God and they who are disobedient to their earthly
occasion of my first doubting that the Presbyterian Church could not be the true Church of Christ For by the Prebyterians changes and inconstancy in doctrin I saw evidently they were not govern'd by the Spirit of truth which Christ promised to his Church but by the Spirit of errour whic is alwaies various By their great Dissensions and Divisions I perceived they had no vnity as becometh the house of God but were a confus'd Chaos as many heads so many different opinions and that it was not truth nor authority that prevail'd in their meetings but the vsurpation of some few Ringleaders who owerawed the rest and made them succumb Yea I saw that inconstancy in doctrin flowes naturally from their principles and that their inconstant Church doth necessarly breed dissensions but hath no means to lay them nor take them away By their cruell severity over mens Conscienâ— and persons c. I saw they had little Christian Love and meeknesse which vertues Christ had recommended so earnestly to his true disciples by which he said the world should know them By their clear contradicting their owne principles I perceived they were not men led by reason but miscaried by passion and inconsiderat zeal which made them fall into inconsequentiall discourses not worthy of men of prudence and by which themselves shew the falshood of their owne principles By doing their duty so ill to man I saw evidenty they perform'd not well their duty to God by their violent disobedience to their Earthly Superiours I knew they could not be humbly obedient to their heavenly Soveraigne By their great pretext of pietie without any substance and by their bragg's of the Spirit without any fruites of the Spirit but rather with the works of the flesh I perceiv'd they were both corrupt in faith and manners And albeit some of the more simple had great zeal and no evill intentions yet others of a higher or be who moved the rest gave no small ground to make many suspect that they were not sincere Christians Although all that hath been already said which are not old nor hidden stories but such things as were done in our owne times and obvious to our senses did shew vnto me sufficiently the vnreasonablenesse of the new Presbyterian Reformation yet for my further satisfaction and least I might be deceived I resolved to try diligently and impartially the grounds of these new changes and alterations and to vse the Apostle S. Iohns counsel to prove the Spirits My deerest saith he believe not every Spirit S Iohn 1. Epist ch 4. v. 1. but prove the Spirits if they be of God for many false Prophets are gone out into the world Now the triall which I intended was to trie their doctrin by the pure word of God which these Reformers gave out to be their only ground When the Scripture was expresse and clear then I was resolved to be fully satisfyed but when the Scripture was not evident and the question diâ— not so much concern the scripture as the true sense of it then I intended to follow the interpretation sense of the holy and learned primitive Fathers who have been after the holy Apostles the Pillars and Propagators of Christianity and I resolved to prefer their constant testimonies according to the practice of the primitive Church to the inconstant guesses of new vpstarts according to the practice of their wavering Church who are as far inferiour to the holy Fathers in Holynesse and Learning as they come short of them in Antiquitie and Renowne And with this resolution I began to examin the question of Epicopacy which gave so great occasion to all the broiles and alterations that have ensued CHAP. VII Of Episcopacy condemned as Anti-Christian by the Presbyterians AS I knew the Church of Christ which is often called in the Scripture the kingdome of heaven to be the most excellent Society that ever was vpon earth to tend to a most Spiritual and heavenly end and to be directed by most holy and divine lawes So I iustly conceived that the goodnesse and wisdome of Christ had established a most excellent order and forme for the governement of that heavenly kingdome which he had founded vpon earth and that whosoever would strive to overturne that order and government would be guilty of Spiritual Treason and of Sacrilegious Presumption We have had for many yeares furious contentions in our Nation concerning the governement established by Christ in his Church The Bishops who had governed from our infancy were deposed at the beginning of the troubles and their office was declared to be contrary vnto the purity of our first Reformation to have no warrant in Gods word and to be in it self vnlawfull and Anti-Christian And in place of Episcopacy was brought in a parity of Ministers and the Presbyterian disciplin as the only governement established by Christ in his Church and only conform to his word c. But after due triall I found the Presbyterians in all these matters to come very short of their pretences To begin then with our Reformation I imagined a good space that Episcopal governement was not vsed till many yeares after the Reformation wherein I was deceived by two reasons 1. because it was generally affirmed that King Iames brought first in Bishops at the Assembly of Glasgow anno 1606. 2. Because the Puritanicall Ministers were accustomed to accuse the Church of Scotland for having fallen from her first love and they alwayes pretended that they were to reduce all things vnto the purity of their first Reformation But I found the contrary in their owne Records For M. Knox his Chronicle sheweth that at the beginning of his Reformation which happened in the yeare 1559. the Church newly planted was governed by Super-intendents who had authority over whole Shires could ordaine and depose Ministers had a larger stipend then others and kept their places all their lifetimes It expresseth also the manner of their election and the names of those who were first chosen with the bounds of their power and iurisdiction as may be seen in the said Chronicle pag. 253. 284. and 325. of the London impression And what is this but Episcopal power vnder an other name This governement remain'd vnquestioned the space of 16. yeares till M. Andrew Melvil a man of a firie and Presbyterian Spirit comming from Geneva in the yeaere 1575. began to make factions and by all means laboured to introduce the holy Geneva disciplin which he cry'd vp to the heavens and as far abased the Episcopal function as a meere Anti-Christian corruption The whole matter is largely described Spots woord hist lib 5. p. 275. in the late Bishop of S. Andrewes history where he sheweth that the confusion troubles and tyranny which the Presbyterian governement brought into the Church and the Seditions it raised in the State were so great that K. Iames who had often that sentence in his mouth No Bishop No King was forced to reduce things vnto the
first Reformation and to restore Episcopacy So that it 's very evident that the Presbyterians do falsly pretend that Episcopacy or Superiority of Pastors is against the purity of their first Reformation and that parity of Ministers or Presbyterian governement is conform to it the contrary being most certaine out of their owne Records Next I found they came as little speed of their pretence of the word of God which is so far from condemning Episcopacy as evil and Anti-Christian that it rather commends it as good and Christian 3. Tim. ch 3. v. 1. S Paul writing to Timothee saith This is a true or faithfull saying If a man desire a Bishops office he desireth a good worke And that we may not contend about names I find the same S. Paul acknowledging in Timothee the power of iudging and ordaining Presbyters in which the power and Svperiority of Bishops principally consists For in the 5. chap. of the same epistle he saith Against a Presbyter receive not an accusation but vnder two or three witnesses And ver 22. Lay not thy hands suddenly on no man He sheweth also that he had left Titus in the isle of Crete to ordaine Priests by cities Tit. ch 1. v. 5. By this I saw as I conceived clearly enough that all Pastors are not equall but some are Superiour to others and that a Bishop and a Minister is not the same as the Presbyterians do pretend since the one hath power to iudge and ordaine which the other hath not Therevpon I made this observation If it be a true or faithfull saying as the Apostle speaks to call the office of Bishop good Then it is neither a true nor faithfull saying to call it evil as the Presbyterians speaks If the office of Bishop be a good worke then it was no good worke in the Presbyterians to condemn it as Anti-Christian For that is not only to contradict the Scripture but also to incurre the curse threatned by the Prophet Esay 5.20 Wo vnto them who call's evil good and good evil More over Christ himself did institute diverse degrees of Pastors in his Church when he choosed 12. Apostles Luce c. 6. and thereafter 72. Disciples Now it appear'd very evident vnto me that as the Apostles were distinguished from the Disciples by their diverse institution Luce c. 10. number and more intire familiarity with Christ by whom they were privily instructed so they were in a higher degree and dignity above the other Disciples which truth is much illustrated and confirmed by the solemn assumption of Matthias who was before one of the Disciples vnto the Apostle ship Act. 1. or as S. Peter sheweth out of the Psalmes the Bishoprike of Iudas Lastly God did institute in the old Testament diverse degrees of the high Priests the other Priests and Levits as Calvin himself confesseth Therefore it seem'd vnto me there was no repugnancy Cal. lib. 4. Inst c. 6. §. 2. why the like goodly Order and Subordination of Pastors might not also be in the new Testament yea rather all reason doth require that these things ought to be in the Church of Christ and that more excellently and perfectly then in the Synagogue of the Iewes since this is but a shaddow and type of the other But although the Scriptures being duely considered seemed clear enough in this matter yet for more security and to take away endlesse ianglings and wranglings which some contentious heads makes vpon the clearest words of Scripture I had my next recours vnto the interpretation of the holy Fathers practise of the Primitive Church And I found that they did not only vnderstand the Scriptures for the Superiority of Bishops over other Pastours but also they condemned the contrary opinion as a wicked heresy in Aerius S. Augustin Aug. lib. 19. de Ciu. c. 19. explaining these words of S. Paul above cited who desireth a Bishops Office desireth a good worke saith the Apostle would shew what the Office of a Bishop is for it 's a name of of labour and not of honour that he may know himself not to be a Bishop Who delights to preside not to profite Hier. ap Cornel in hunc loc S. Hierom sheweth that in the primitive Church the Office of a Bishop was the next degree to Martyrdome for Bishops being the chiefe Leaders of Christians were most diligently searched out persecuted by the Pagans Therefore the Office of a Bishop being so high and excellent so hard dangerous it was no wonder that the Apostle did require so many excellent vertues and qualities in any Dion lib. de Eccles hier c. 5. who desireth that office which he call's a good worke I will only adde to these two most ancient Fathers for confirmation of this truth S. Denys Arcopagita the disciple of S. Paul describing the Hierarchy instituted by God in the Church putteth the Bishops in the first place the Priests in the second and the Ministers or Deacons in the third And S. Ignatius the disciple also of the Apostles and Bishop of Antioch doth shew this excellent subordination of Pastours in the Church for thus he writes in one of his epistles Priests be subiect vnto your Bishop Deacons vnto Priests Ignat. epist ad Taâ—sens and you people vnto Priests and Deacons Who shall observe this comelinesse of Order I would willingly change my Soule with theirs and our Lord be with them for ever The Presbyterians have not only not observed that comelinesse of Order but they have condemn'd it and brought in the vglinesse of confusion and therefore they want this holy Martyrs benediction The holy Fathers also do constantly teach that the Bishops do succeed vnto the Apostles and the Priests vnto the 70. Disciples and therefore the Bishops are greater then the Priests Yea the most eminent among all the holy Fathers were Bishops although diverse of them were advanced to that dignity much against their will And besids all these testimonies I found the practice of the whole primitive Church which was alwayes governed by B shops from the beginning I must professe that considering all these things I was fully satisfyed and resolved not to abandon all these authorities of Scriptures Fathers and the whole ancient Church for the Ministers strong cry's and bare words which they only bring against them all I was much confirmed in this resolution when I found the contrary opinion concerning parity of Pastours which is now maintayn'd by the Presbyterians to be condemned as an ancient heresy by the holy Fathers S. Epiphanius writes thus of Aerius His speech was more furious then became any man for he said what differs a Bishop from a Priest there is no difference the order is one the honour one and the dignity is the same And confuting it a little after Epiph. haeres 75. he saith That this matter is full of fully is manifest to all wise men For that a Bishop and a Priest are not
the same the divine word of the Apostle doth teach And after he hath proved from the words of the Apostle above cited that Bishops who have power of Iudgeing Priests are above Priests then he proves also the Bishops Superiority by their power of Ordination How is it possible saith he that a Bishop and a Priest can be equall For that Order begetteth Fathers vnto the Church but the other hath no power to beget Fathers it only begets Children vnto the Church by the lauer of regeneration and not Fathers and Masters And how is it possible that one can ordaine a Priest who hath got no imposition of hands Aug. lib de haeres hare 53. for Ordination S. Augustin also reckons vp this errour of Aerius in his booke of heresies Yea S. Hierom who of all the holy Fathers doth most extoll the order of Priestood and brings it as would seem in some comparison with Episcopacy excepts alwayes the power of Ordination for thus he writes Hier. epist. ad Euagr. What doth a Bishop except Ordination that a Priest doth not also By all which it is manifest that if the Presbyterians had been living above tuelve hundred yeares ago they had been condemned in this point as Heretiques by the holy Fathers and that with more reason then the Aerians who never proceeded to their hight of arrogance to call the Office of Bishop vnlawfull and Anti-Christian Now against all this what brings the Presbyterians for themselves pure Scripture at least they pretend so which is an ordinary custome to all those whose errours are most against Scripture They bring ordinarly two places wherein they have greatest confidence The first is Math. 20.26 where our Saviour saith vnto the Apostles You know that the Princes of the Gentiles overrule them and they that are the greater exercise power against them It shall not be so among you c. The like words are repeated the 22. of S. Luke v. 24. The second place is 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. where the Apostle saith to Timothee Neglect not the grace that is in thee which is given thee by prophecie with imposition of the hands of the Presbyterie or of the Eldership as some of their bibles translates it I considered diligently these places and the rest which they bring and I could not find in any of them either Superiority of Pastours condemned nor Equality approved much lesse a Iudicatorie of 9. or 10. Ministers with a changeable Moderator established to Iudge over their brethren in all matters Ecclesiasticall There needs no more to know the truth here but to open our ey 's and read the places for impudence it self cannot affirme that the Scripture doth there expresly condemn the one or approve the other Therefore it 's a vaine and false pretence of the Presbyterians to alledge their disciplin to be contain'd expresly in the Scripture After expresse Scripture failes them then they run to their owne glosses and Consequences vpon the Scripiure which they will have the people to believe as Scripture wherein they commit a double deceit 1. To promise pure Scripture and then in place of it to give yow their owne glosses or rather guesses which are not to be found in Scriâ—ture 2. To oblige yow to believe these glosses and humane inventions to be Scripture or as Scripture As if one who had promised to give an other a quantity of gold and in place of it would give himonly brasse and then after this deceit would also oblige him to esteem the brasse to be Gold But albeit these glosses and consequences be not in Scripture yet it may be they are cleare of themselves and necessarly deduced from the Scripture as the Presbyterians pretends I found this pretence also to be false For if they were so evident and necessary then men of iudgement would easily see such glosses and make such consequences But the holy Fathers who were not only men of great Iudgement but were also most Eminent for learning and holynesse never made any such interpretations and consequences vpon the Scripture Therefore the Presbyterian glosses c. cannot be clear and evident which such holy and piercing ey 's could not see or if they saw them it was only to condemn them as hath been shewed And albeit this authority be more then sufficient to overthrow the pretended clearnesse of all these new glosses yet when I considered that the most learned of all the Protestants side as all the Lutherans in Germanie Suedland and Denmark who have their Superintendents and the late Protestant Church of England Scotland and Ireland and which is to be much here considered the Scottish Church at its first Reformation never made any such Interpretations vpon these Scriptures but had their Bishops and Superintendents then I esteem'd it a madnesse to imagin that these Presbyterian glosses could be clear and necessary which neither the holy Fathers the whole primitive Church and so many Learned Protestants and all their Churches could not see And albeit the French Protestants do admit of the Consistorial disciplin yet they do not declare Episcopacy to be absolutly Anti-Christian or that their forme is only Christian much lesse do they think it so necessarie as to overturne Kingdomes Commonwealths for setting it vp Of which Beza and du Moulin may be sufficient witnesses Beza cont Errast fol 1. Mons Moulin buck 30. aâ—t sect 12. The first saith Whosoever doth iudge this disciplin not only vnprofitable but hurtfull to their Churches Let them enioy their owne sense And much more to this purpose The other saith In so much as coÌ„cerneth Ecclesiastical disciplin we do not hold that equality of Pastors is absolutely necessary Who esteem not that order a point of faith or a doctrin of Salvation we live thanks be to God in brotherly concord with our neighbouring Churches which follow an other forme where there are Bishops some Superiority In Veron tom 2. contro de Hier. And Mons r Blondel a famous Minister in France hath lately written a booke entitled of the Primacy in the Church where he teacheth that although Superiority of Pastours be not by Divine right yet it is not against Divin right and therefore neither is equality of Pastours by Divine right All which are very far from the doctrines and practises of our Scottish Presbyterians who stands very single and bare of all authority Divine and Humane having all the world against them not only the holy Fathers and whole ancient Church but also all the old Protestants both Lutherans and Calvinists And if we shall add vnto these the Independents and Anabaptists and other new Protestants who admits of an equality among Pastours but condemns Presbyterian power and Tyranny their small authority and number is yet much diminished and the clearnesse of their glosses is much obscured Lastly if we will take away from the Presbyterians number all these who by deceit or force were gain'd vnto it their authority will appeare
that it brought in confusion in the Church and Tyranny over mens consciences that it was condemned as an ancient heresy by the holy Fathers and that as an evil tree it had lately produced much evil fruite Therefore I could not abandon all these divine and humane authorities these manifest reasons and experiences which I found in confirmation of Episcopacy and in condemnation of Presbytery for the strong cry's of some few passionat Ministers who as they are destitute of all divine and humane authority so they scarcely professe to satisfy men in reason They will haue their bare words accompanyed with a sigh or a grone to be sufficient to oblige all men to swear and believe all that they say or can invent albeit you find never so great authotity yea and reason it self to the contrary It 's knowen how a great Apostle of the Covenant cry'd out against some Ministers who shortly after the beginning of these troubles came to reason for Episcopacy or to demand reason for the abolishing it and setting vp of Presbytery Away Away said he with your reason you must quite all reason and help poore Christ a lift Which he said truly in a part For any man who would believe them must quite reason and more too I found at lenth this matter concerning Episcopacy or the governement of the Church to be of greater consequence then many thinks or I was at first aware of For what can be more fundamental to the Church then the Order and governement which Christ hath established in it What can be a more dangerous fundamental errour then to overthrow yea and accurse that order and governement which Christ had setled in it If it be Treason in any Kingdome or Commonwealth for any private faction to overthrow the fuÌ„damental Governement which is established in them by law What high treason is it against Christ to abrogate and accurse that order and Governement which he with so great wisdome had setled in his heavenly Kingdome Therefore if Episcopacy be ordain'd by Christ and so be iure diuino as it appear'd sufficiently to me for the reasons lately touched In Antidot by S. N. 3. part p. 134. Then as the Puritan Authour of the tuelue general arguments reasoneth well and acknowledgeth ingenuosly The Churches of Scotland France Low Countries and other places cannot be a true Church but the Synagogue of Satan contradicting therein both Christ his Gospel Moreover if there can be no true Church without lawfull Pastours and no lawfull Pastours can be without lawfull ordination and none hath power of ordination except Bishops alone as the doctrin and practise of the ancient Church do shew Then the destruction of Episcopacy brings aloÌ„g with it the destructioÌ„ of all lawfull Pastours and so consequently of a true Church and Sacraments which is a most desperat errour as it was a most cruel Tyranny to enforce others to swear and believe it against their Consciences CHAP. VIII Of our Lords Prayer neglected to be said by the Presbyterians AFTER I had tried the Presbyterians abrogation of the Apostolique governement which Christ had established in his Church I proceeded next to consider brieflly their innovation concerning the most excellent of all prayers which himself had made and recommended to his Church We were taught from our infancy to â—ay our Lords prayer and the Ministers themselves did ordinarly conclude their prayers with it Christ made it and the Scriptures containe it So that we had not only the dignity of the Authour the authority of the Scriptures but also the practise of the Ministers and of the whole people to render the vse of this divine prayer laudable and profitable But after the Presbyterians tooke vpon them to be Reformers they abolished all set prayers and this also was worne out of vse as well as the rest Yea as they all neglected any more to say it so there were some who thought not that sufficient vnlesse they spoke also too boldly against the vse of it I could never see any probable pretence for this Presbyterian innovation which as I am informed seem's so strange and incredible to strangers that they can hardly believe it Therefore this alteration being so vnreasonable I did quickly discover the absurdity of it 1. I found it to be against the practise of our first Reformers 2. Against the Scriptures 3. Against the ancient Church and holy Fathers 4. That the Presbyterians by forbearing to say this prayer did rob themselves of the benefite of the most excellent and efficacious of all prayers 5. That they did not bring so good prayers in the place of it Because the Presbyterians pretended alwayes to reduce all things to the purity of our first Reformation I informed my self of the practise of our Reformers and I found they made publique vse of this prayer as may be seen in M. Knoxes Chronicle pag 288. where at the conclusion of the prayer for election of the Super-Intendents it is said We crave the encrease of thy grace as by thee our Lord King and only Bishop we are taughs to pray Our Father c. So that this Presbyterian innovation is clearly against the purity of the first reformation 2. It is also manifestly against the Scripture for after our Saviour had reproved the hypocritical prayers of the Pharisees and much speaking of the Heathen Math. 6.9 he saith vnto his disciples Be not you therefore like to them c. Thus therefore shall you pray Our Father c. And because some do very phantastically pretend that our Saviour did not prescribe this prayer to be said but only did shew it as a forme or model of prayer to be followed they are clearly convinced out of the 11. chap. of S. Luke where our Saviour said to his disciples when you pray say Luke 11.2 Father hallowed he thy name c. Our Saviour here saith not say thus or after this manner but say Our Fathers c. â— This Presbyterian innovation is also much against the practise of the holy Fathers and primitive Christians who vsed this divine prayer frequently and dayly S. Augustin beareth witnes of this when he saith Aug. in Enchir. c. 71. The dayly prayer of the faithfull doth satisfy for our dayly light offences for it s theirs to say our Father which art in heaven Where the holy Father call's this prayer for the dayly vse of it the dayly prayer of the faithfull And albeit Aug. l. de Magistro c. 1. in epist 121. ad Probam as the same S. Augustin testifyeth elswhere there be not an absolute necessity of saying the same words but to pray in the same or the like sense yet the Church of Christ in all ages did ever give such respect vnto this heavenly prayer that she hath continually vsed not only the sense and meaning but also the very words of Christ And although also she made vse of other prayers yet she never omitted this but vsed
could haue been Schollers Yea to confound yet more the Arians who blasphemously said that the Son was made by the father in time and that there was a time when he was not the holy Councel of Nice was pleased to add vnto the ancient hymne of Glorification Glory to the father c. That appendix As it was in the beginning now and ever shall be world without end Amen Which clause did appeare in my iudgment as a prophesie serving not only for the confusion of the Arians but also of the Presbyterians Moreover the Christians of old vere so carefull to preserve the integrity of this hymne as it had been delivered vnto them by their religious Ancestors that they would not suffer so much as one syllable of it to be altered So that diverse of the faithfull did take offence at some expressions of great S. Basil who ended his Sermons with the Glorification for not observing precâ—sly the words of it And therefore he wrote an excellent booke de Spiritu sancto to give satisfaction vnto the Catholiques and to take away all aduantage which the heretiques might haue drawen from his expressions Where he professeth Basil de Sp. S. cap. 27. that it is not lawfull to any person whatsoever to reiect or write otherwise the syllabe And which proceeded from our Lords mouth The same did Pope Vigilius testify as Baronius relateth to Eutherius a Spanish Bishop Baron tom 7. anno 5â—8 p. 279. who had shewed him that some evil Christians in Spaine had changed both the forme of Baptisme and the hymne of Glorification by taking away from them both the particle And before the holy Ghost saying I baptize thee in the name of the Father of the Son holy Ghost Doing the like also when they sung the hymne of Glorification To which the Pope ansuered that these were novelties and dangerous errours wherein if these persons would obstinatly continue they could haue no communion with the Catholique Church By this and diverse other experiences I perceived how carefull the ancient Christians were to preserve the purity of divine truths of Apostolical traditions that they would not quite not alter so much as one syllable of them to please all the Heretiques in the world What would they thought then of the Presbyterians who haue not taken away on syllabe but the whole sentence and substance of this hymne Lastly I found that God hath been pleased to approve the laudable vse of this divine hymne by miracles For whereas diuerse Catholiques had their tongues cut out by the wicked cruel Arians in the persecution which they endured vnder Hunericus the Arian King of the Wandals by the admirable power of the holy Ghost they spoke distinctly without their tongues and did celebrate the divinity of Christ as Baronius sheweth by the testimony of irrefragable witnesses Baron tom 5. anno 484. as of Iustinian the Emperour and diverse others who saw some of them with their eyes and beard them speake Which matter also Cornelius a Lapide doth touch in his Commentaire on the 8. ch to the Rom v. 28. Moreover the same Baronius doth also relate out of many good Authours Baron anno 1055. how Hildebrand the Popes Legat in France who became thereafter Pope Gregory the 7. did by this hymne miraculously discover diverse Simoniack Bishops in that Kingdome-For when one time a learned and eloquent Bishop was accused of Simony before him which he would by no means confesse being suddenly commanded by the Legat to say Glory be to the Father to the Son to the Holy Ghost he pronounced indeed clearly and distinctly the Father the Son but by no means could he pronounce the Holy Ghost By which miracle he was moved to confesse his fault to quite his Bishoprique after which confession he pronounced distinctly the whole hymne Diverse other Simoniack Bishops in that Countrey were induced by the same miracle to do the same So that God Almighty for approving the vse of this heavenly hymne hath made his approved Servants who wanted their tongues miraculously to pronounce it and from these who had tongues but vere vnworthy he tooke away even their natural power to vtter it What shall we say then of this inconsiderat Presbyterian sect which hath outstripped the Arians the most wicked of all Heretiques For these did only change a little this glorious hymne which yet with that change might admit a good sense although they made it for a perverse end but the Presbyterians to their greater ignominy haue totally abolished it Wherein they haue shouen themselv's against the Scripture and to be clearely opposit unto the holy Primâ—tive Church to the sacred Councel of Nice to the custome of their first Reformers and to goe against their owne practises and of the other Reformed Churches abroad Yea in an other consideration the Presbyterians appeare in this point to be worse then the Arians For these Heretiques denying the mystery of the holy Trinity by opposing one or two places of Scripture which they did privatly falsly expound to the constant ancient belief of the whole Christian world did rationally supposing these ill principles to change the hymne of Glorification which was said in in honour of the holy Trinity yea if they could to haue altogether abolished it which doubtlesse they had done if shame could haue permitted them But they left this effronted action to the Presbytery which is more passionat and lesse rational then the Arians For the Presbyterians pretending to believe the mystery of the holy Trinity haue most irrationally abolished that hymne of Glory which had been said in honour of it from the beginning of Christianity I was much astonished when I considered into what miseries raveries inconsiderat passion furious zeal do drive men who vnder pretence of greater purity of more close adhering to the Sriptures stray alway's further from them and fall into greater impurity and defile themselv's with more filthie errours This innovation shortly after it came in was very hardly press'd against me by a Roman Catholique of my acquentance who tooke occasion therevpon to say vnto me What is the reason that M. Knox your first Reformer whom you esteem no small light did not abolish the hymne of Glorification as your Presbyterians haue lately done Or if he did not see all things how could it escape the sharp eyes of these two famous first Apostles Luther Calvin whom you believe to haue bein sent extraordinarly by God to reforme the Church They neither saw nor could see any thing blameable in it When he saw that I answered nothing but only blamed the Presbytery for their inconsideration inconstancy which indeed was all that I could say he told me that S. Paul manifesteth the true Source of this the like innovations For speaking of false Teachers he saith Evil men and Seducers shall wax worse erring driving into errour So that 2.
Scriptures cannot be certainly knowen but by the testimony authority of the Church and are to be believed for the samâ— as S. Augustin doth affirme the Creed also may be knowen and ought to be believed to be Apostolical for the same very reason since the same testimony authority are for both Yea the Tradition Testimony of the Church for the Apostles Creed hath in a certaine manner some preeminence above that which is for the Scripture For it is more ancieÌ„t more vniuersal more manifest More ancient because the holy Fathers and the whole Church do constantly affirme that the Symbol was composed by the Apostles before any part of the new Testament was written It was more vniversal because it was received every where at the very first plantation of Christianity whereas diverse parts of the Scripture being directed only to some particular Churches could not be communicated but after some space to the whole Church It was also more manifest because there were some bookes of the Scripture doubted of by some of the ancient Fathers till the Vniversal Church did determin the Canon of the Sciptures but there was never any ancient Christian who doubted of or denyed the Apostles Creed there was such a clear and Vniversal tradition for it And besides the Creed in it self is very clear as being a short rule of faith ordain'd for the capacity of the most simple according to which the Scriptures that are more obscure ought to be vnderstood Seing then the whole Church in the primitive times and in all ages hath professed that the Apostles made taught the Creed it remaines most certaine that the Apostles did teach it for greater certainty then this cannot be had If the Apostles taught and delivered it vnto the first Christians then they being so taught were obliged to receive it with the sâ—me reverence wherewith they did receive the Scriptures which were delivered or directed vnto them by the same Apostles And if the first ChristiaÌ„s were so obliged why not also their children their childreÌ„s children so downeward froÌ„ age to age vntill the end of the world shall haue the same obligation If this obligation held in the first age why not also in the second and in every succeeding age Or when should this obligation cease Or why more at one time then at an other since the same assurance remaines at all times Or why should it cease more for the Creed then for the Scripture since the same testimony is for both and if there be any preeminence in this matter the Creed hath it as has been shewed Wherefore as I was by these considerations fully satisfyed of the Apostolique authority laudable vse of the Creed in the primitive Church so I could in no wise approve the Presbyterians innovations against it but rather did much admire of their presumption For by their denying the Creed to be Apostolique I saw they denyed the clear rule and endeavoured to subvert the very foundation of the Christian faith By their taking away both the publick and private vse of it they would haue robbed Christians of the heavenly apparell and spiritual armour of their soules as the holy Fathers above call it And all this they do relying vpon no other grounds but their owne gesses which they oppose and would haue to be preferred to the constant testimony and irrefragable authority of the whole Christian world The Iewes brought at least Aug. in psal 63. v. 7. sleeping witnesses against the resurrection of Christ for which folly S. Augustin mocks theÌ„ and saith that they theÌ„selves were sleeping and failed in their search But the Presbyterians bring neither sleeping nor waking witnesses and yet they will blindly iudge in a matter done above 16. hundred yeares ago and boldly pronounce sentence against an ancient fundamental truth which had been received professed by the Christians of all ages But albeit the Presbyterians do reiect the authority testimony of the Church yet I saw if they followed their owne principles they might as easily discern the Creed to be Apostolique as they pretend they can know the Scriptures For the Maiesty of the style the harmony of the parts the purity of the doctrin and the like do concurre in the Creed in an eminent degree as we haue seen above out of the holy Fathers who do so highly praise it for its perfections as a worke Worthy of such heavenly Architects And the matter being considered in it self the Creed in all these qualities is equal if not Superiour by outward apparance vnto the Scriptures For in them there are many seeming contradictions hard to be explained but none in this Many things in Scripture not so full of Maiesty as about S. Pauls cloke c. 2. Tim. 4.13 but the creed is totally replenished with most sublime divine mysteries Therefore if the Presbyterians could by these marks discern the Scriptures they might as easily discern the Creed to haue been made by the Apostles Albeit I admired much how the Presbyterians could vpon so weake grounds deny the Apostles Creed against such invincible authorities yet I was much more stricken with admiration when I considered what they brought in place of it For in place of the Apostles Creed we got the Presbyterians Covenant As that was denyed to be Apostolical so this was cry'd vp to be Divine for it was called Gods Covenant the Confession of faith c. As parents were accustomed at the Baptisme of their children to say the Apostles Creed in which they promised to bring them vp so now they were made promise to breede them in the Covenant which was too long to haue by heart or to be repeated This was truly a rare exchange to deny the Creed to be Apostolique to cry vp the Covenant to be Divine To rob vs of a most ancient clear briefe positive Sacred Confession of faith made by the holy Apostles famous in all ages vniversally received troughout the whole world full of great mysteries divine expressions And to give vs in place of it a new long obscure negative Confession or rather Confossion of faith full of terrible oaths execrations combinations devised by some few discontented heads by cunning and force obtruded vpon this Nation much suspected at the beginning to be nothing but a meer pretence of religion as it was notoriously knowen to be a humane invention and as it 's now at lenth after all its disguises manifested for such vnto the world It 's good fame hath not lasted long neither at home nor abroad It got some footing in England by cunning and worldly interest but these soone failing it was quickly detected and reiected The Christlan Moderator saith to this purpose Christ Mod. p. 2. That the last Reformation setled with so solemn a Covenant and caried on with so furious a zeal is already by better lights discovered to be meerly humane therefore deservedly lay'd aside Therefore to
as flat blasphemy And yet Calvin esteem's so much this blasphemous fancy that he makes it the price of our Redemption For thus he writes Nothing had been done Cal lib. 2 instit vt sup if Christ had onely dyed a Corporal death but it was also requisite that he should feele the severity of the wrath of God And when this was obiected as a blasphemy by F. Campian Whitaker did second sustaine it Vvitak lib. ◠cont Dureum sect 18. saying that Calvin wrote most truly that nothing had been done if Iesus Christ had onely suffered a corporal death Yea he calls this a doctrin most full of comfort These doctrines are so fals against the Scriptures which shew nothing more frequently and clearly then that we are redeemed by the blood and death of Christ and they are in themselues so absurd and blasphemous that we neede spend no more time in refutation of them for they are of the same kind with those of which S. Hierome speaks when he saith that to discover them is to vanquish them Yea some Ptotestants have written against them as Doctor Bilson B. of Winchester in his booke Bilson in Apol. Prot. tract 3. sect 3. num 40. which he intitles The full redemptein of mankind by the death and blood of Christ And in the defence of the article that Christ descended into hell c. But notwithstanding all the grosse absurdities of this sense invented by Calvin yet it was generally followed by the Presbyterians and by many other Protestants who denyed the local descent of Christs soule to hell For although it sounded very ill yet it behooved to be kep't by the Presbyterians for want of a better vntill a new one more commodious was found out which now lately hath been performed by the new Reformers of these times who see further and more clearly then M. Calvin who although he was famous in his owne generation and was reputed to be an Apostle sent extraordinarly by God to reforme the Church yet did not so much as know his Catechisme nor the true sense of the articles of his Creed but invented such a sense as some of his disciples haue abandonned it as false and others as blasphemous As Beza in his version of the Scripture turned Hell into Grave so he vnderstood this article of the Creed he descended into Hell that is He descended into the grave Which errour together with the former coruption invented by M. Calvin a learned Minister in Edinburgh did publickly refute in divers Sermons a little before the troubles for which he was much persecuted by the Puritans He shew that Bezas corruption made a grosse Tautology in the Apostles Creed or it made an explication more obscure then the thing it explained The Tautology would be very grosse to say Crucifyed dead and buryed he descended into the grave that would be twice buryed Or if you make descending into hell the explication of burial that is a rare Commentary to explicate a matter which is cleare and needs no Cōmentary by that which is more obscure and cannot yet be rightly vnderstood by Protestants as appeares by their dissensions The same Minister shew that both these vices were against the end of the Creed and the wisdome of the holy Apostles who made it short and plaine that it might serve the capacity of all men and therefore it was to be free of idle Tautologies and obscure Commentaries But at that time this Minister did not know that the Presbyterians were to deny the Creed to haue been composed by the Apostles by which his arguments are answered although by falling into grosser absurdities The third sense devised by the Presbyterians at Westminster is subiect to the like inconveniences that is both of Tautologies and obscure glosses For they say by that article He descended into Hell is vnderstood that he continued in the state of the dead and vnder the power of death till the third day For first it would be a Tautology to say dead and buryed and then repeate againe he remained dead or in the power of death that is sufficiently knowen by the words that follow to witt The third day he arose from the dead For he behoved to remaine dead so long as he was dead and he was dead till the third day that he arose from the dead So that the addition of he descended into hell vnderstood in the Ministers new coyned sense would not be onely superfluous but also ridiculous Then if they will make Christs descent to hell an explication of Christs remaining dead the Commentary would be more obscure then the text which is clear of it self How would the Presbyterians be pleased if one would say of Iohn Calvin or Knox or of their late Apostle M. Henderson that they are dead buryed descended into hell And if this man being accused before the Presbytery would bring in his owne defence the Ministers new Commentary that he meaned only by these words that they remained in the power state of death because they are not as yet risen from the dead I am morally perswaded what ever Commentary could be brought either their owne or any other the Presbyterians would be ill pleased with such a Text and would thinke it was sufficient to haue said that they were dead and buryed without this addition They descended into Hell But of all the expositions that ever I found on this article that of the late Protestant Bishop Vsher is the rarest which D. Vane speaking of the Ministers iuglings describes thus D. Vane Lost sheep pag. 243 1. Edit O what Serpentine wriglings and windings to escape the assaulters do they make O what perverse ridiculous and contradicting answers and evasions do some of them make In which they shew at once both much wit and much folly For fooles could not speake as they do and wise men would not In so much that B. Vsher Primat of Armagh a very learned man to avoid the Confession of Christs descent into Hell according to the article of the Creed in the plaine sense thereof doth so turne it and wind it that he makes the sense of the words He descended into hell to be He ascended into Heaven To such pitifull refuges doth the weaknesse of a bad cause drive them c. Thus he And so by this Bishops Commentary for descend we haue ascend and for Hell Heaven But all these senses being nowayes satisfactory the Presbyterians tooke the cleanliest easiest way to deny the Creed it self to be Apostolique that so men might not care much or take great notice of the sense when all authority is taken from the text That shift might in some manner serve their turne if this truth were not as expresly in the Scripture as it is in the Creed Now I would inquire at any man of conscience or ordinary discretion who will consider impartially these things what I should do in this case should I believe the Presbyterians who haue
lesse are they impossible Yea I found it was the love of God that made the Commandements which seeme so hard and difficult to others to be easy vnto the Saints David saith Psal 119. that the Commandements of God were more sweete then the honey or the honey comb and againe I did run in the way of thy Commandements when thou didst enlarge my hart Moreover all the children of God love Christ and they who love him as himself testifyeth keep his words Iohn 14.23 and S. Iohn saith This is the of love God that we keep his Commandements Therefore hauing diligently considered these testimonies of the Scripture I found that the Scripture was clearly for the possibility of keeping Gods Commandements with the assistance of his grace as the Catholiques teach and against the impossibility of observing them as the Prerbyterians almost all Protestants hold Wherevpon I tooke occasion to admire at two things First how it was possible that all the points of our religion are expressly in Scripture and that the contrary points maintain'd by the Papists are not in Scripture but condemned by it since vpon serious triall I found the Scripture to be in this matter so clearly against vs. 2. I did no lesse admire that I reading frequently the Scriptures before this search did not till now observe our doctrin to be contrary vnto it But a Catholique to whom I imparted my thoughts some space thereafter did quickly free me of these admirations by shewing me the reasons of both The first said he is not to be much admired For if the first Reformers had not pretended that all their new doctrines were expressly in the Scriptures they had got no followers and if the Ministers did not continue to make the same pretence there would be few or none so foolish as to abide with them This same pretence of Scripture all Heretiques have ever made although their errours were clearly against Scripture And this pretence they must all make if they intend to find any Credit The reason also of the second said he is no lesse evident For it 's no wonder that till of late yow did not find your doctrin to be contrary vnto the Scriptures because you did reade them before very superficially without solid reflexion attention as the most part of Protestants do and many also reade them with preiudicate opinions framing their faith vnto the Scripture but wresting the Scripture vnto their errours That is not to search the Scriptures to which our Saviour did exhort the Iewes who contented themselves with the like superficiall reading of them and therefore could find nothing of Christ in them But he shew if they would search that is reade diligently consideratly they would find that the Scriptures bare testimony of him The like may be said truly of the Catholique Church Religion that if the Protestants would search the Scriptures they would find therein sufficient and clear testimonies of them Thus spake the Catholique But although the above cited testimonies of the Scripture appeared sufficiently clear vnto me yet least relying vpon my own iudgment I might be deceived I had my next recours after the Scriptures to the exposition of the holy Fathers to the beliefe of the holy Primitive Church From which the old Episcopal Ministers did affirm that the Papists were altogether degenerated and we were made by them to believe that as our doctrin was conform to the Scriptures so it was also conforme to the holy Fathers who were all said to be of our religion true Protestants But to speak mildly whithout any exaggeration I found that to be a grosse vntruth and that the Puritans who either not claime the holy Fathers or yeeld them vnto the Papists are much more ingenuous in this matter then the old Protestants as shall be seen God willing in the progresse of this Triall Concerning the possibility of keeping the divine Commandements I found three things to be clearly contayned in the holy Fathers 1. They affirm that the Catholique doctrin is expressed in the Scriptures which they did so vnderstand and expound 2. They prove it by the light of reason drawen from the nature iustice goodnessâ— of God They not only condemn the contrary that is Presbyterian doctrin as an heresy but they accurse it as a blasphemy against God In proose of the first S. Crysostom brings these words of our Saviour above cited My yoke is easy and my burden is light Chrys lib. de compunct cordis and saith Christ hâ—m self hath truely affirmed of his CoÌ„mandements that there is nothing laborious nothing troublesome in them saying my yoke is easy my burden is light And we on the contrary make them heavy which he hath made light and what he hath made sweete we make bitter by sinning If there were any thing laborious in the Commandements deservedly and decently labour should accompany vertue for rewards are propounded after labours c. And elswhere he explaines the same words daintily thus Idem hâ—mil 6. Hearing my precepts to be a yoke be not affray'd for it is replenished with rare delight Neither feare ye that I name it a burden in Math for it is light How then said he before the gate to be narrow and the way to be straight through tribulation O that is when thou art drowsie or a dastard but when with courage thou doest that work then the burden shall be light c. S. Augustin proves by these words of S. Iohn And his Commandements are not heavy that the Commandements are not only possible but also easy and he shewes that it is the Love of God which makes them light the want of that love that makes them seem heavy The precepts of God saith he Aug. lib. de nat gra c. 69. are good if we vse them lawfully For in so much as it is believ'd most firmely that God who is iust good cannot command impossible things therevpon we are admonished what we are to do in easy matters and in difficult what to request pray for For all are made easy to charity to which alone the burden of Christ is light or it is the burden it self which is light according to that which is said And his Commendements are not heavy And let him to whom theâ— be heavy consider that it could not haue been said in holy Scripture they are not heavy vnlesse there could be such a disposition of heart to which they are not heavy and let him pray for that which is commanded And a little after How can that be heavy which is the Commandement of charity For either a man doth not love and then the command is heavy or else he doth love and then it cannot be heavy In which words divers notable things are contayn'd I took notice principally of these 1. That he saith the possibility of keeping the Commandements is most firmely believed 2. he doth not only prove it by
Scriptures but also by the nature of God that he who is iust good could not command things impossible 3. That the Commandements of God are heavy to those who want the love of God but they are light to those who haue it Yea the same holy Doctour shewes by the testimony of S. Paul that Christ came into the world and lay'd down his life for this end that he might obtaine grace vnto vs whereby we might be enabled to keep the Commandements of God which were before so hard difficult Rom 8.3.4 Thus speaks S. Paul For that which was impossible to the law in that it was weakened by the flesh God sending his Son in the similitude of the flesh of sin for sin coÌ„demned sin in the flesh That the iustice of the law might be fulfilled in vs who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Aug. lib. de Spi. lit cap. 19. Vpon which words S. Augustin saith The law was given that grace might be sought after and grace was given that the law might be fulfilled for not by any fault of the law the law was not fulfilled but by the wisdom of the flesh which fault was to be shewed by the law but to be cured by grace For that which was impossible for the law c. S. Hierom brings the same place of â— Paul against the Pelagians to prove that man is not able by his own strenth or free will Hieren ad Ctesiphont but only by the grace of Christ to keep the law of God Behold there the Catholique doctrin affirmed by the holy Fathers not of their own heads but proved by the Scriptures And that this was the general beliefe of the holy Fathers of the ancient Church it was made appeare vnto me by the second Arausican Councel celebrated about S. Augustins time Araus Concil 2. c. 25. which makes this profession We believe according to the Catholique faith that by grace received in baptisme all such as are baptized Christ helping cooperating may and ought to fulfill if they will labour faithfully these things that belong to Salvation So it is evident that the holy Fathers ancient Church believed this doctrin to be contain'd in the Scriptures which is sufficient for my purpose This same truth is confirmed by S. Augustin not only by the Scriptures but also by reason Some one may say saith he I can by no means love my enemies To which he answer's thus God saith to thee in all the Scriptures Aug. serm 61. de temp that thou canst Consider now whether thou or God ought to be believed and therefore since truth cannot lie let humane weaknesse forbeare it's vaine excuses For he who is iust could not command any thing that 's impossible and he who is good will never condemne man for that which he could not avoid So that according to S. Augustin the Presbyterians beliefe is not only against all the Scriptures although they pretend to believe nothing beside Scriptures but also against sound reason that is against both the iustice goodnesse of God Hieron epist ad Celant S. Hierome also affirmeth that these who say that God hath commanded any thing impossible pronounce God to be vniust Moreover the same two most renowned holy Fathers do not only teach the Catholique doctrin but also they censure the contrary that is the Presbyterians opinion as blasphemy in the Heretiques of their time We accurse saith S. Augustin Aug. serm 191. de temp execramur eorum blasphemiam c. Hier. in Symbol ep 17. their blasphemy that affirm God commanded any thing impossible to man and that Gods Commandements cannot be kept of any man in particular but of all men taken together The same is repeated by S. Hierome So that these holy Fathers do iudge this errour not only to be an heresy but also a blasphemy And yet these new Reformers which is a thing most admirable deplorable make such blasphemies the principall articles of their faith and they haue also most tyrannically enforced others vnder pretext of giving them only pure Scripture to swear believe such horrible errours and blasphemies for divine truths But I found that some more prudent and conscientious Protestants haue abandoned this wicked Calvinisticall opinion yea and condemned it as the holy Fathers had done for blasphemy Mr Shelford a Minister in England hath written a Treatise expresly on this matter Shelford p. 147. to prove the possibility of the law with the assistance of Gods grace where he censures the contrary opinion by the Scriptures Fathers by the authority of King Iames. For this he speaks King Iames vpon the Lords prayer affirmeth it to be blasphemy to say that any of Christs precepts are impossible because this is to give him the lie who out of his own mouth told vs that his yoke is easy his burden light And his inward disciple S. â—n saith his Commandements are not grievous â—rom whence S. Basil the great averreth Impious it is to say the precepts of Gods Spirit are impossible Thus he Behold Bas hom 3. what the Presbyterians do esteeme a principal article of their faith how a learned Protestant whose booke came forth in the yeare 1635. with great applause in Cambridge and King Iames who was head of the Church of England do condemne as blasphemy impiety a giving the lie to God I heare also that some of the new Independent Congregations in England do no lesse sharply condemn the same Presbyterian opinion But besides all these pressing authorities I found also some convincing reasons against the Presbyterians which I will briefly collect 1. It cannot stand with the goodnesse and justice of a lawgiver such as God is to impose vpon people lawes which are impossible to be kept then to punish them with losse of goods and life for not observing these impossible lawes The greatest Tyrant on earth did never arrive to that hight of impiety cruelty Therefore it is impossible that God who is good iust should commit such cruelty iniustice To this accordeth S. Augustin in his words above cited when he saith Aug. ser 61. de temp God could not command any thing impossible because he is iust neither will he damne a man for that which he could not avoid because he is mercyfull Yea these absurdities of iniustice and cruelty would follow against the goodnesse of God in a high degree in how much the punishment he inflicts is greater then can be inflicted by man although thâ— greatest Tyrant on earth For what is the loâ—â— of temporall goods and life in comparison of the losse of heaven and of the death both of Soule body in the eternal paines of Hell Therefore it 's no wonder that the holy Fathers some Protestants do detest the Presbyterian doctrin as extream blasphemy 2. It doth not only incroach vpon the goodnesse iustice of God but also
vpon his wisdome For as it 's certaine that God made these lawes so it 's no lesse evident in the Scriptures that God vseth admonitions exhortations propounds rewards and threatens punishements to induce men to observe his lawes Now what Magistrate would be esteemed to be in his right wits who would not only make lawes impossible to be kept but also spend time in making exhortations propounding rewards to perswade men to do impossibilities But the Presbyterian doctrine makes God who is not only wise but wisdome it self subiect to both these follies which are most grosse absurdities And therefore since his lawes admonitions exhortations cannot be but prudent reasonable they do ever suppose the possibility of that which they enioyne and wherevnto they exhorte 3. The Presbyterian doctrine is not only iniurious to God but also it is very preiudiciall to man for it would rob him of the most excel-cellent of all vertues to witt the love of God For none can love another vnlesse he be good iust or at least appeare to be so But how can God appeare to be so who is described by the Presbyterians as if he were the most cruel Tyrant in the world to command impossibilities then to punish man eternally for not doing them Therefore if the Prerbyterian doctrine were true no man could love God as good gratious but rather would hate him as vniust Tyrannous 4. The Presbyterian opinion is a great enemy to piety vertue For if the Commandements be impossible none will strive to keep them and by this meanes a wide gate is opened to all impiety This is acknowledged by the forementioned Minister M. Shelford who saith Were the law impossible to be kept then all the exhortations threatnings in Gods word should be idle then all mens labours would wax lazie then good life which is after the rule would be exiled for that no man will strive against the stream Wherefore great enemies are they to Christian growth reward in the way of Godlinesse who are against this doctrine to witt of the possibility to keep the Commandements Lastly if the law were impossible then all men would be freed from subiection obedience to it for who can be reasonably tyed to things meerly impossible And this was the vse that Islebius one of Luthers Schollers made of his doctrine wherevpon he began the sect of the Anti-nomians as Sleidan doth testify in the 12. book of his history Having therefore found such clear testimonies of Scriptures Fathers such weight of right reason for the ancient Catholique doctrine I could not either in reason or conscience reiect all these and follow the Presbyterians groundlesse fancies which are against the very ground of faith to witt the holy Scriptures For the Presbyterians do teach that the commandements are impossible even with Gods grace And the Scripture saith they are easy light not heavy which is more then if it had affirmed that they were meerly possible Againe the Presbyterians by affirming the commandements are impossible do averre that never any did keep them doth or shall keep them The Scripture shewes in expresse termes that Abraham Zachary Elizabeth and others did keep them and that God hath promised many should keep them S. Iohn affirmeth that he who saith he knoweth God keepeth not his commandements is a liar the truth is not in him The Presbyterians do professe that they know God and that they neither do nor can keep his commandments and yet they will not be esteemed liars but rather true Professours For my part I am not able to reconcile such manifest contradictions as are in this matter betwixt the Scriptures the Presbyterians And therefore seing I cannot adhere to both I choosed rather to abandon the Presbyterians in thiâ— matter then to forsake the Scriptures I was much confirmed in this resolution when I saw the Catholique doctrine and sense of the Scriptures to be so clearly in the holy Fathers that by no shifts their testimonies can be shunned But I will add to these testimonies already brought one or two more which seem'd to me very clear efficacious How I pray you saith Sainct Augustin is it impossible vnto man to love Aug. ser 47. de Sanc to love I say a bountifull Creator a most loving father and then also to love his own flesh in his brethren but he who loves has fulfilled the law as the Apostle teacheth Wherefore the same holy Father admiring the great goodnesse bounty of God Rom. 3. who requires nothing of vs but to love him who is so good in himself and so gracious to vs he speaks thus vnto him What is man that thou wilt haue thy self to be beloved by him Aug. lib. 1. Confes c. 5. and if he do not love thee thou threatens him with great punisments But is not this punishment great enough if I do not love thee S. Chrysostome to the like purpose saith God commanded nothing impossible in so much Chry. hom 19. in Heb. hom 18. de Poenit. that many go beyond the very commandments And then he sheweth who these were to witt S. Paul S. Peter even all the quire of Saints Lastly the holy Fathers do not only prove the Catholique doctrine by the Scriptures and most solid reason founded vpon the goodnesse iustice of God but they condemne also the contrary opinion as a flat blasphemy against God Which censure is approved likewise by some Protestants Truly I cannot resist these reasons authorities and follow the Presbyterians to make a doctrine which is against the Scriptures and is condemned as blasphemy by the holy Fathers by some Protestants a principal article of my faith CHAP. XIV A Consideration of the Presbyterians principall grounds against the Possibility of keeping the Divine Commandements HAVING received aboundant satifaction in this matter concerning the Catholique doctrin I will briefly run through the Presbyterians principal grounds against it which in this search I did not leave vnconsidered 1. I found they acknowledged the Novelty of their doctrine 2. They brought no pure Scripture to prove it notwithstanding they pretend to believe nothing but Scripture 3. The Scriptures they bring are privatly expounded by them against the holy Fathers ancient Church against the Scriptures themselves in other places 4. They lay down some false Maximes and weak reasons whereon they build their imaginary faith or rather most dangerous errour Calvin acknowledges the novelty singularity of his doctrine Cal. lib. 2. Instit cap. 7 sect 5. in these words That we said the observation of the law to be impossible is briefly to be explained confirmed for it was wont commonly to be esteemed a most absurd opinion in so much as Hierome did not doubt to denounce a curse to it but I care nothing what Hierome thought Cent. 2. â— cap. 4. The Centuriators also of Magdeburg do acknowledge
to consider these passages which they do ordinarly bring and cote on the margent of their Confession and I found that not one of them containes in expresse words the Presbyterian article contradictory to the Papists as may appeare to any man who will read the words These passages are three and the first is in S. Iohn who saith As many as received him he gave them power to become the Sons of God who believe in his name The two others are in S. Paul Iohn ch 1. v. 12. Rom. 3.28 Rom. 5.1 who saith We conclude or as it is in the Catholique translation We account a man to be iustifyed by faith without the workes of the law And againe being iustifyed therefore by faith let vs haue peace toward God Now in none of these places can I find it written that man is iustifyed by faith only or as it is in their new Confessiō faith is the alone instrument of Iustification I find indeed that the Scripture saith there that man is iustifyed by faith but I can not find where it saith by faith only that word only or alone which is the maine point in this matter cannot be found in the Scripture albeit M. Knox in his foresaid sermon falsly pretends that it is expressed in Scripture I admired to see both our first and last Reformers after such huge pretences to want expresse Scripture for this maine article of their religion but I admired much more when I found the Catholique article which is flatly contradictory to the Protestants to be expresly in the Scriptures S. Iames saith Iames 2.21 24. Abraham our father was he not iustifyed by works offering Isaac his Son vpon the altar And again Do you see that by works a man is iustifyed and not by faith only Where S. Iames directly contradicts the doctrine of the Protestants for they say A man is not iustifyed by works but by faith only and S. Iames saith a man is iustifyed by works and not by faith only I wondered how we could brag so much that we had always the Scripture for vs against the Papists and yet when I tryed the matter I found ever hitherto the contrary as may be found by any man who will not renounce his senses of hearing and seeing But to find this in other points I did not think it so strange as in the present which is called the principal point of the Protestant religion and wherein we did so much glory against the Papists who haue much the better of vs if we will acknowledge the expresse words of Scripture and stand to them But the Presbyterians pretend that although their article be not word by word in Scripture yet the equivalent is there when S. Paul saith a man is iustifyed by faith without the works of the law which they say is all one as if he had said by faith only I found many weighty reasons against this Ministeriall glosse 1. At the beginning of their Reformation they promised vs the pure word of God and now they give vs for it their gesses or the word of man which is a weak ground of faith 2. which is yet worse Their words interpretations are in expresse termes against the word of God in another place to witt in S. Iames as we have seen 3. They affirm that all points necessary to Salvation are clearly contain'd in Scripture How comes it then that this most necessary substantial point which they call the life of Christianity is not there yea how comes it to passe that not only it is not in Scripture but the quite contrary is word by word in Scripture and that not simply affirmed but proved by many reasons examples and these who affirm the contrary are compared to Devils 4. The holy Fathers primitive Church did never vnderstand the Scriptures in that sense but in the contrary How then could I in sense considering these things make the Ministers words and interpretation which are not Scripture yea which are against Scripture and against the holy Fathers the beliefe of the primitive Church to be the principal article of my faith S. Augustin shewes that some men in the Apostles own time did misinterpret the same words of S. Paul as the Presbyterians do now and made it the ground of the same errour Aug. de gr lib. arb cap. 7. But men saith he not vnderstanding what the Apostle saith we account a man iustifyed by faith without works thought that he said faith would suffice a man albeit he live ill and have no good works Which God forbid that the vessel of election should think c. Secondly the same holy Father shewes that to roote out the errour of those who by misconstruing S. Pauls words did gather from them iustification by faith only the other Apostles did principally direct the intentions of their Epistles S. Peter saith he Aug. lib. de fide oper c. 14. knowing that some wicked men took occasion from some obscure sentences of S. Paul as being secure of their salvation which is in faith had no care to live well gave advertisment that there were some things in his epistle hard to be vnderstood which men perverted as they do the other Scriptures to their own perdition See vpon what a dangerous ground the principal article of our Reformation is founded and how dangerous also it self is But S. Iames Aug. ibid. saith S. Augustin is so highly offended with these men who think that faith without works can availe vnto salvation that he compares them even to Devils And then hauings brought these words of the Apostle Thou believest that there is one God thou dost well the Devils also beleeve tremble he subioyns Quid verius brevius vehementius dici potuit what could be said more truely more briefly efficaciously Thus S. Augustin And that he alone did not condemne this errour maintained the Catholique doctrin opposite to it Cent. Mag. cent 23. 4. 5. cap. 4. Aug haeres 54. is manifest by the Confession of the Centurists who for this cause taxe the most ancient fathers as S. Clement Origen S. Cyprian S. Hierome S. Ambrose Augustin Chrysostome many more Moreover the same S. Augustin shewes that this errour of iustification by faith only was the ancient heresy of Eunomius Iren. cont haeres c. 20. and S. Ireneus ascribes it also to Simon Magus And yet this ancient heresy against the Scripture the holy Fathers is obtruded vpon vs as the principal article of our faith by our Reformers who yet pretend to believe nothing but pure Scripture Therefore I resolued by Gods grace not to believe any longer such a wicked opinion as the principal article of my religion but vpon the contrary I intended to embrace follow the Catholique doctrin opposite to it which I found to be in expresse termes in the Scriptures which were so vnderstood and beleeved by the holy Fathers I vas much
confirmed in this resolution when I vnderslood how Luther Calvin hauing no Scripture for them but against them haue grosly abused it to maintaine their errour For Luther the first Apostle in this last age of this new doctrine did two notable iniuries to the word of God For Seeing that this prime article of his faith was not expresly contain'd in the Scripture by an vnparallel'd presumption he added the word sola or Alone to the Scripture in his German translation of the Bible And whereas S. Paul saith we account a man iustifyed by faith without the workes of the law he makes him say by faith alone And when this high temerity of adding to the word of God was obiected to him Luth. tom 5. Germ. fol. 141. dâ—m he defended it with most insolent words saying that a Papist and an asse was the same thing and that the word sola should remaine in his Bible although all the Papists in the world shoud go mad and be transformed to in Asses The second iniury that he did to the Scripture was not by Addition but by Diminution wherin he was much more liberal then in the first for he added only one word but he took away many hundreds Because finding that the words above cited of S. Iames epistle were clearly expresly against his doctrin he expunged the whole epistle out of the Canon of the holy Scriptures Luth in praef in novu n Test Luth in cap. 22. Genes calling it an epistle of straw vnworthy the Spirit of an Apostle Yea he arrived to that impudency that he said the Authour of that epistle delirat that is dotes or raves By these two practises I was moved to think that Luther could not be the second Elias the Restorer of purity true religioÌ„ who would not only reform the Church but also the Scriptures yea in such a manner as he hath incurred not one but both the curses threatned by S. Iohn for adding to and pareing from the Scriptures And by this I perceived also what little esteem they make of the Scripture when it makes against their errours Calvin went more subtilly to work for although he followed Luthers doctrin of Iustification yet he neither added the word Sola to the letter of the Scripture neither did he deny S. Iames epistle to be Canonical But what Luther added to the letter Calvin added to the sense and what Luther denyed the other corrupted For Calvin would have Iustification by faith only to be as firmly believed as if the word only were there in Scripture which indeed is all one as if he had added with Luther that word to the Scripture Then the words of S. Iames which are clearly opposite to his errour and for which Luther did reiect the whole epistle he doth so corrupt with new senses which Luthers more grosse head could not invent that they passe many mens senses vnderstandings too and are against the words of Scripture clearly against the sense of the holy Fathers For he saith faith alone doth iustify but not alone Some others of his Schollers explaine it thus fides sola iustificat sed non solitaria Others say faith doth iustify and not works but yet faith not without works or a man is iustifyed with works but not by works and works are the means but not the causes of Iustification But all these inventions are directly contrary to the words of S. Iames. For he saith man is iustifyed by works not by faith only He doth not say man is iustifyed with works but by works he doth not say he is iustifyed by faith only but not by faith only And after the same manner and expression that he ascribeth our iustification to faith he ascribs it also vnto works He neither speaks of causes nor means these are the Ministers words and not the word of God which is not cleared but rendred more obscure by them It was made appear to me that the question at first between the Catholiques Luther was whether good works were in any respect necessary to our iustification and not whether they were required as causes or conditions Luther said they were in no wise necessary or else none could be iustifyed since the best works of the greatest Saints are mortal sins And in this he spake consequentially to his principles But Calvin finding that the Catholiques by innumerable Scriptures and particularly by that place of S. Iames proved the necessity of good works vnto Iustification he invented a distinction not to cleare but to confound the matter that good works were necessary but not as causes and faith was the only cause of Iustification And this he did also very vnreasonably against the principle which he holds common with Luther to witt that all our best actions are deadly sins For if good works be in any manner necessary how can any be iustifyed according to Calvin who maintains there can be no good works but that all are mortal sins For if a condition be necessary to any effect then if the condition be not fulfilled the effect cannot be produced As approximation of wood vnto the fire is ordinarly called the condition without which the wood could not take fire Therefore as the wood if it were not put near the fire would not conceive fire so also if good works be a necessary condition vnto iustification as Calvin pretends no man can be iustifyed since according to him there can be no good works Therefore Calvin speaks very inconsequentially if not also falsly Moreover it was showen me that the Lutherans were so highly offended with these new glosses of Calvin his Schollers that they call them the doctrins of the new Papists more pernicious then these of the old and Illyricus Illyr in praef ep ad Rom. a famous Lutheran doth not stand to call these Calvinists Seducers who by diuerse waye saith he would elude the propositioÌ„ of S. Paul c. For this cause the Lutherans deny all necessity of good works vnto Salvation either as means or causes For this they professed at the conference of Altenberg Coll. Al ten col 4 f. 75. We conclude say they with that worthy saying of Luther If works be necessary vnto Salvation then none can be saved without works and then we would not be saved by faith only So I found at length that this prime article of our religion to witt that man is iustifyed by faith only after so many great brags is not in Scripture but against Scripture as the Lutherans vnderstand it and as Calvin takes it it s not only against Scripture but also against his own principle who makes the whole matter to end in Philosophical termes for the most part neither vnderstood by speakers nor hearers Of which matter I had not long ago a notable experience For being in a Gentlemans house in the countrey where there chanced to be a Minister of esteem'd learning two Roman Catholiques and diverse Protestants as the
instruments doth not depend either vpon the the holynes of the Minister or vpon worthinesse of the receiver but vpon the work wrought that is on the Sacramental action which is instituted by Christ for that end As for example the Sacrament of baptisme confers the grace of Sanctification to infants washing away their original sin and making them the children of God and this effect it vndoubtedly produceth in infants in whom no dispositions are required so that if they die before they commit any actual sin all of them would infallibly go to heaven Here it is evident that baptisme confers grace by the work wrought or by the Sacramental action and institution of Christ and not for any worthinesse of the infants Again although the dispositions of faith love repentance and the rest be required in these persons who being come to age are to be baptized yet baptisme doth produce their Sanctification not by vertue or for the merit of these dispositions although without them iustifying grace would not be produced but for the institution of Christ to whom and not to the merit of the receaver all the grace is attributed Thus he shew me how the Catholique Doctours did explaine the matter and that it never entered into any of their heads that the Sacraments would produce grace in those who were ill disposed or received thē without due preparation since the Scripture sheweth that these 1. Cor. 11. v. 9. who receeive the Eucharist vnworthily receive vnto themselves damnation Vpon these considerations I thought it no wonder that the Presbyterians who esteem their Sacraments to be of so little value haue also made them to be of so little vse For they haue abrogated and condemned all private baptisme and Communion so that these two Sacraments which are all they have cannot be any more vsed in private although vpon never so great necessity And for their Communion as they never give it in private for the comfort of the sick so they give it very seldom in publick for the devotion of the whole for in some remarkable Townes and other parts of the Countrey it hath not been once administrated these 8. or 9. yeares By all which I saw clearly enough that the doctrines and practises of the Presbyterians were not only against the excellency but also against the necessity of the Christian Sacraments which were thereby rendred altogether gracelesse and almost vselesse Therefore I intended Godwilling to follow no longer such wicked opinions and practises which destroy the nature end and vse of the Christian Sacraments CHAP. XIX That Baptisme taketh away Original sin which is denyed by the Presbyterians VPON the determination of the former question this other was soone decyded For if Baptisme conferres grace as hath been proved generally of all the Christian Sacraments in the former chapter then it also taketh away sin which cannot stay with grace in the same place And so accordingly the Catholiques teach Concil Trid. sess 5 can 5. that Original sin is taken away by Baptisme as the Councel of Trent hath defined in these words If any man shall deny that by grace conserred in the Sacrament of Baptisme the guilt of original sin is taken away or saith also that all that is properly sin is not taken away but only razed and not imputed be he accursed The chieff Protestants Presbyterians hold the contrary as an article of their faith Luther saith to deny sin to be remaining in a child after baptisme Luth. art 1. damnat à Leone X. Cal. lib. 4. Instit cap. 15. sect 10. Confess Vvestmin ch 6. is to tread both Paul and Christ vnder foote Calvin accordeth to him It is false saith he that by baptisme we are loosed and exempted from original sin The Presbyterian confession of Westminster saith that by original sin we are wholly defiled in all the faculties parts of soule body And that this corruption of nature during this life doth remain in those that are regenerated and that it self and all the motions of it are truly properly sin I found the Catholique doctrin to be firmly founded in the Scriptures to have been zealously defended by the holy fathers who account them infidels who deny it and to be agreable to the very instinct of almost all Christians And consequently the Presbyterian belief which is iust opposite must be against all these as also I found it to have been an ancient heresy and that it is so false and absurd that diverse Protestants have been scandalized at it and abandonned it and some have condemned it as blasphemy All which I shall briefly touch That baptisme taketh away original yea and all sin the Scripture sufficiently sheweth Ananias said to S. Paul Acts 22.17 Acts 2.38 Ephes 5.26 Titus 1. v. 5.1 Pet. 3.21 Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins S. Peter gave this advice to the Iewes be every one of you baptized for the remission of your sins S. Paul saith that Christ hath loved his Church and delivered himself for it that he might sanctifie it cleansing it by the lauer of water in the word Again He hath saved vs by the lauer of regeneration S. Peter saith Baptisme saveth you also If then Baptisme washeth away our sins how are they not taken away if we be cleansed from sin how can the filthinesse of sin remain If we be borne of new again in the lauer of regeneration how can the old man or death of sin abide in vs Christ is called in the Scripture the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world But how could he be said to take away the sins of the world if he did not take away Original sin which is the sin of the whole world And how is that sin taken away but by Baptisme These places of Scripture appeare so clear for this truth that without great violence they cannot be wrested to an other sense But now let vs heare the iudgment of the holy Fathers of the primitive Church S. Augustin sheweth the doctrin of the ancient Church against the Pelagians who falsely alleadged that the Catholiques maintaind Baptisme did not take away all sins but did only shave them for which supposed doctrin they branded the Catholiques with the name of Manichees He puts down their calumny in these words Aug. lib. 1. cont duas epist Pelag. c. 13. These Manichees do teach that baptism doth not give remission of sins nor takes away crimes but only shaves them To which calumny S. Augustin answer's thus Who affirmes this against the Pelagians vnlesse he be some infidel For we teach that baptism gives remission of all sins and takes away crimes and not shaveth them Where may be observed not only what was the doctrin of the auncient Church but also that the contrary is a point of the Manichean heresy and that these who maintain it are infidels in S. Augustins iudgment Again the same holy Father sheweth the great vertue of
baptism when he saith Aug. lib 1. de peccat mer. rcmis c. 5. by the begetting flesh original sin is only contracted but by the regenerating Spirit remission is made not only of original but also the of voluntary sins S. Chrysostom doth more largely illustrate this matter shewing that baptism doth not only take away sin but also bringeth many graces privileges to the persons baptized They are Chrys in homil ad Neophitos saith he not only made free but holy not only holy but iust not only iust but children not only children but heires not only heires but brethren of Christ not only brethren of Christ but coheires not only coheires but memhers not only the temple but the members of the Spirit Yow see how many are the privileges of baptism Many indeed think that the heavenly grace consists only in the remissien of sins but we have reckoned ten privileges For this cause we baptize infants c. Idem in homil ad baptizandos Thus S. Chrysostom Again the same holy Father sheweth that albeit a sinner were defiled with all sorte of iniquity and tyed with the bands of all wickednesse yet when he comes vnto this Bath he riseth more pure then the beames of the Sun And as a little spark of fire cast into the deep sea is not leasurely but instantly extinguished by the aboundance of waters forthwith it is shewed to be nothing so all humane malice when it comes to the waters of these heavenly fountaines is more easily put out then the heate of that little spark And least this should be thought to be said out of ambition or exaggeration he proves all from these words of S. Paul 1. Cor. 9.10.11 Do not erre Neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor Adulterers c. shall possesse the kingdome of God And these things indeed you were but you are washed but you are sanctifyed but you are iustifyed Then after an excellent discours on the vertue of baptism he sheweth why it is not called the lauer of remission of sins nor the lauer of purification but the lauer of regenerion because saith he it doth not only forgive our ssns nor simply purify vs who were wrapped vp in wickednesse but it makes vs as if we were borne from heaven More testimonies need not to be added since the Centurists do confesse that the most auncient Fathers as S. Clement Cent. 2. cap. 4. cent 3. c. 4. S. Iustin Cyprian and many others maintain'd the same doctrine Yea they maintain'd this so eagerly that some of them do brand those who believe the contrary with the note of infidelity as we have seen lately out of S. Augustin Greg. lib. 9. regist ep 39. To whom also accordeth S. Gregory the great who saith that nothing can be more vnfaithfull then to teach that sins are only superficially or not fully taken away in baptism Moreover this truth is so engrafted in the hearts of Christians that the most part of Protestants believes it albeit it be against the faith of their Church and albeit it be also true that few of them know so much Hence it came to passe that diverse Presbyterians were scandalized at some words which a great Apostle of the Covenant spake lately against this truth For when one striving to cleare himself before the Presbytery of some imputation wherewith he was charged had said that he was as innocent of that whereof he was accused as he was free of original sin by baptisme the said Apostle presently took him vp sharply told him that he was speaking flat Popery and that neither he nor any man whosoever would be freed from original sin so long as they lived Wherevpon many to whose eares this discourse came took great offence as if this had been the private opinion of that Minister not knowing that it was also the belief of the Presbyterian Church and of their first Reformers Hence it may appeare that this article of the Presbyterian faith is not only against the Scriptures holy Fathers but also against the very instinct of almost all Christians And besids all these absurdities I found it to have been a most auncient heresy defended by the Origenists who thought as S. Epiphanius witnesseth Epiph. haer 64. that sins were not taken away by baptism but only covered and were at length purged by death So that we have for the most part auncient and condemned heresies for the articles of the Presbyterian faith Yea a famous Protestant of Germany condemnes this opinion in the name of his Lutheran brethren as a blasphemie against the holy Scriptures This blasphemie Shlusselburg lib. 1. Theol. art 18 saith he of the Calvinists that baptism doth not purge sins the holy Ghost in in many places refuteth All which besides many other considerations were more then sufficient to hinder me from making such a pernicious errour which indeed makes baptism of no effect an article of my faith I will conclude this matter with the testimonies of two most renowned Fathers who found by experience the wonderfull effects of baptisme Aug. lib 4. Confess cap. 4. S. Augustin doth relate how a dear Camerâ—d of his whom he had infected with the errours and heresies which himself followed before his conversion falling extreamly sick being without vnderstanding or sense was in that condition baptized And how thereafter he coming to his senses S. Augustin began to iest him with the baptism which he had received without vnderstanding But saith the father he found that he had received it and abhorred me as an enemy admonishing me with a wonderfull libertie that I would leave off to speak such things if I would remain a friend Whereat S. Augustin professeth that he much admired to see such a change wrought in the mind by that which was done in the body of him who at that time knew not what they did Cypr. epist 2. ad Donat S. Cyprian also ingenuously confesseth what a vitious man himself was before baptism and how suddenly he was changed and became an other man by the grace which he received in that Sacrament and acknowledging thankfully the many benefites which Christianity conferred vpon him he calleth it truly The death of sins and the life of vertues The like admirable change was also wrought by baptism in the soule of S. Augustin By all which may be knowen that baptism not only purgeth the soule from sin and adorneth it with grace but also it changeth admirably the mind of man The false supposition of the Presbyterians that original sin is nothing else but concupiscence shall be hereafter refuted in the triall of the Covenant CHAP. XX. That Baptism is necessary for the Salvation of Infants which is denyed by the Presbyterians I took notice of aÌ„ other daÌ„gerous errour which was taught by our first Reformers and is yet maintain'd by the Presbyterians against the necessity of baptism For as they teach that baptism taketh not a way original
by a true conversion to God when the baptism of water is not contemned but rather desired and yet through some necessity men die without it as S. Ambrose testifieth of Valentinian the yonger· I haue lost him Ambr. orat de obitâ—â— Val. ent iunioris Mark 1.4 Luke 3.3 saith he whom I was to regenerate but he hath not lost the grace which he hoped for This true conversion penance is also called baptism in the Scriptures for it is said that S. Iohn preached baptism of penance vnto remission of sins And according to this doctrin the ancients did handsomly distinguish three kinds of baptism which they called Sanguinis flaminis fluminis that is the baptism of blood of the Spirit of water Lastly he said that although baptism were not a necessarie mean ordained by God for Salvation of Infants yet it hath the necessitie of a command to Pastors Mat. 28.19 as is evident by our Saviours words to the Apostles Goe and teach all nations baptizeing them c. Therefore although it were supposed that no hurt come to the children dying without baptism yet they who by their office are obliged to baptize commit a great sin when they wilfully neglect to obey Christs command which the Presbyterian Pastors manifestly do suffering so many children notwithstanding the many teares and cries of their parents to die without baptism And according to this observation King Iames answered well a Minister in Scotland who enquired of him if he thought baptism so necessarie that if it were omitted the child would be damned No said the King but I verily believe if yow being called to baptise a child in danger of death would refuse to do it that you would be damned This answer may be seen in the first dayes conference at Hampton-Court Where it is also shewed that such a neglect of baptisme is not only a damnable sin in the Minister but likwise that it is very daÌ„gerous for the child For who saith the Bishop of London hath any carâ— of religion and would not by all meanes be carefull that his child receive baptism Who would not rather assure his action vpon the promises of Iesus Christ then the omission of it vpon the secret iudgment of God Then whereas the Ministers do alleadge that Christs command extends only to publique and not to private baptism this is a meer fancy without any ground in Scripture where no such distinctioÌ„ is made yea it is against Scripture For do we not read that S. Paul was baptized privatly by Ananias and the Eunuch by S. Philip. Acts. 9.18 Acts. 8.38 But they who teach that Gods commandments are impossible to be kept and make dayly profession to break them may let this passe with the rest These and diverse other inconsequentiall errours of the Presbyterians concerning baptim he did manifest vnto me which for brevities sake I omitt Therefore to conclude this point I cannot believe the Presbyterian doctrin against the necessity ob baptism because iâ— is against our Saviours expresse words against the holy Fathers whole ancient Church because it is an ancient heresy condemned in the Pelagians because it is against the common instinct of Christians and is condemned by diverse famous Protestants so that King Iames the head of a famous Protestant Church iudged it damnable in the Ministers and his Prelats esteem'd it most dangerous to the infants For which dangerous doctrin and the cruel practise flowing from it I can find no other ground but Ministerial tradition from Geneva and that against the Scriptures and all the former authorities Florimond above cited sheweth Flor. Reym de orta haeres lib. 8. c. 11. c. how this tradition descended from Calvin and that Musculus Superintendent of Berne deposed a Minister named Samuel Hueber for having baptized a child in the night when it was in danger of death and Beza did assist to that censure Moreover he sheweth how in a Protestant Synod at Figear it was ordain'd that the Ministers should comfort the parents of children dying without baptism But all in vaine so that the Ministers of Poictou in an aslembly at Chastelrauld in the yeare 1599. were enforced to give way to Ministers to baptize in private houses that they might avoid the cryes of tender hearted mothers I have heard of some pittiful accidents that have fallen forth in our Countrey vpon this same occasion so that some mothers have almost gone out of their witts when the Ministers suffered their children to die without baptism And I knew a Protestant father who for this same reason took great indignation at all Presbyterian Ministers Such a strong impression hath God made of this truth in the hearts of the simple people who in many other things have suffered themselves to be too simply misled to abandon the truth By all which it may be fâ—en how the Presbyterians make void and destroy the Sacrament of baptism CHAP. XXI Of the reall presence of Christs body in the holy Sacrament which is denyed by the Presbyterians AS the Presbyterians by denying both the effect and necâ—ssity of bapism do in effect quite take away that so holy and necessary a Sacrament so I conceived if it be true that Christs body be really present in the Eucharist as the Catholiques beleeve that the Presbyterians who deny the reall presence and do give vs nothing but signes and tokens of Christs body do also destroy this other most excellent Sacrament The Catholiques belief in this point Concil Triden sessio 13 c. 1. is clearly set down by the Councel of Trent where it is said The holy Synod doth openly and simply professe that in the holâ— Sacrament of the Eucharist after the consecration of bread wine our Lord Iesus Christ true od true man is truly really suhstantially contain'd c. Our first Scott sh Confession speaks not so clearly For after some ambiguity of words by which it would seem to graunt the reall presence it acknowledged that hrists body is only in the heavens For it saith that the holy Ghost by true faith 1. Scottish confes art 21. carrieth vs above all things that are visible c and maketh vs to feed vpon the body blood of Christ Iesus which is in the heavens And yet notwithstanding the far distance of place which is betwixt his body now grorifyed in the heavens and vs now mortall in this earth yet we assuredly beleeve c. The late Gonfession of Westminster albeit it vseth also some ambiguous expressions yet it affirmeth that Christs body is not corporally or carnally in with or vnder the bread wine Confess Vvest chap. 29. n. 7. And it s knowen also that the Presbyterians do zealously maintaine that Christs body is only in the heavens and that it is impossible even to the omnipotency of God to make a body to be present in two places at once And therefore according to them Christs body cannot be
really present in the Sacrament Although this be a most important question and is much agitated by the curiosity of carnal reason yet I was soone satisfyed in it because I was resolved by Gods grace to found my faith vpon no other ground but vpon the divine Scriptures as they were vnderstood by the ancient Church holy Fathers And therefore after a little diligence and some conference with a Catholique on this matter I found that the reall presence of Christs body in the Sacrament was conforme to the clear words of the Scriptures which were so vnderstood by the holy Fathers and which in right reason cannot be otherwise vnderstood and that God hath approved this truth by famous miracles And vpon the other part I found that the Presbyerian doctrin is against Scriptures Fathers Councels and right reason that it is an ancient heresy and so false that many Protestants do eagerly oppose it and lastly that such great confusion was in this matter among the first Apostles of this new religion that it is no wonder to see it so much multiplied among their children All which points I will briefly touch 1. The Catholiques bring expresse Scripture for the reall presence to witt the words of Institution of this holy Sacrament related by three Evangelists and one Apostle where our Saviour alwayes saith This is my body This is my blood And to know that he mean'd of his true reall body he adioyneth my body which shall be given for you and my blood which shall be shed for you Now it was his reall body which was given for them and his reall blood which was shed for them S. Iohn ch 6. Therefore it was his reall body reall blood which they received in the Sacrament Moreover S. Iohn relateth along discourse which our Saviour had to the Iewes in which he affirmes that he was the bread of life that came down from heaven And the bread which he was to give was his flesh for the life of the world and vnlesse they eate his flesh and drink his blood they should have no life in them And notwitstanding that the Iewes murmured at all these things saying How can this man give vs his flesh to eate and this is a hard saying who can heare it Yet our Saviour did with many asseverations affirm it over and over again yea and the suffered them to depart from him because they would not believe this divine mystery Now Christ is not a mocker or deceiver of men to speak one thing yea and to averre it with asseverations which are equivalent to oaths and to intend the contrary Christ is not ignorant of the vsual manner of speech Therefore since he tells the Apostles plainly that the Eucharist is his body delivered for them it must be his body as the Catholiques beleeve and cannot be not his body as the Presbyterians imagine If the Scripture be Iudge of controversies then this controversie is decyded for that Iudge to which Protestants make ordinarly their appeales hath so determined the cause against them that they dare not stand to the clear words of their Iudge in so much that some learned Protestants do confesse that the Scripture taken in the native proper and literal sense is plainly for the Catholiques against themselves and namely Morton when he speaks thus to the Catholiques If the words he certainly true in a proper and literal sense Morton deinstit Sacrament lib. 2. c. 1. then we are to yeeld to you the whole cause And therefore they are enforced to runne to their tropes figures But I found the holy Fathers making no such glosses on our Saviours clear words taking them in their proper sense S. Augustin citing these words of our Saviour this is my body Aug. in ps 33. speaks thus A man may be carried by the hands of others no man is carried in his own hands but Christ was carried in his own hands when recomeÌ„ding his body he himself said this is my body For he carried himself in his own haÌ„ds And again We receive with a faithfull heart and month Idem contr adversar legis lib. 2. c. 9. Ambros lib. 4. de Sacram cap. 4. Chrys lib. 2. de Sacerdotio Cypr. de Coena Domini the Mediator of God and man the man Iesus Christ who giveth vs his flesh to eate S. Ambrose saith clearly Before consecration it is bread but when the words of consecration come it is the body of Christ Heare him saying take eate This is my body c. S. Chrysostom saith He who sitteth above with the father in that same instant of time O miracle O the bounty of God! is touched by the hands of all and he gives himself to those who will receive and embrace him S. Cyprian The bread which our Lord gave to his Disciples being changed not in shape but in nature by the omnipotency of the word is made flesh Many more testimonies of these and of the other holy Fathers in all the first ages even vntill the time of the Apostles Concil Nicen. apud Bellar. lib. 2 de Euch. aristi c. 10. Concil Ephes apud eund lib. 2. cap. 25. may be seen collected by Coccius and Gualterus So that I found both the Scriptures Fathers giving sentence against the Presbyterians The first for the letter and the other for the sense This same truth is also confirmed by the testimonie and authority of the vniuersal Church in general Councels as the first Nicen Councel whose words Bellarmin cites The third generall Councel of Ephesus to which S. Cyrill of Alexandria did preside by which Synod the epistle of S. Cyrill to Nestorius where the real presence of Christs body in the Eucharist is contain'd was approved as it was thereafter by the fourth and fift generall Councels to speak nothing of other more late Councels Besides all these authorities it was also made evident vnto me by the light of reason that our Saviours words concerning the institution of this Sacrament cannot be but literally vnderstood For 1. the principall articles or points of our faith are not delivered in the Scriptures but in proper and clear words But this by all mens Confession is a principall mystery of our faith Therefore it is delivered in clear and plaine tearmes 2. That cannot be ascrybed to Christ without blasphemy which no reasonable or prudent man would do But no reasonable or prudent man would make his testament in obscure and figurative words for that were the high way to deceive his children heires and put them at variance Therefore since Christ at the institution of this Sacrament a little before his death was making his Testament as is manifest by his words when he calleth the Chalice Luke 20.22 the new Testament in his blood by which he left vnto his children the most precious legacie of his body for their comfort nourishment he spake properly clearly and not figuratively 3. Chrâ—st promised the Iewes
When S. Gregorie was giving the Sacrament to the people he came to a woman who smiled when he said to her the body of our Lord Iesus Christ preserue thy soule wherevpon the Pope did withdraw his hand lay'd the SacrameÌ„t on the altar After the holy solemnities were ended he enquired at the woman why she had laughed in so dreadfull an action She in end confessed that she could not acknowledge that bread which she had made with her own hands to be the body of Christ Then S. Gregorie prayed God earnestly for her and obtain'd that the bread even in external forme should be turned into flesh by which miracle he both reduced the woman vnto the faith and confirmed the people in it The faith of S. Lowis King of France Bosius li 14 de signis Eccles p. 145. ex Villanaeo an 1258. concerning this Sacrament is much celebrated For when he being advertised that a most beavtifull child had appeard in the holy Sacrament was desired to come and see this miracle he refused to goe saying that these miracles were done for these who doubted but for himself he was most certaine that Christ Iesus was truly present in the Eucharist An other such apparition was seen at Doway in the yeare 1254. continueda good time Spond suppl anno 1254. n. 16. so that great numbers of people came from diverse parts to see it and the memory of it is every yeare celebrated in that town with great solemnity By all which considerations I was sufficiently satisfyed of the Catholique belief concerning the reall presence which I found to be containd in the holy Scriptures beleeved by the holy Fathers and by general Councels and to be confirmed by miracles And therefore I could not any longer believe the Presbyterian doctrin which against all these authorities makes the body of Christ to be as far distant from the Sacrament as the heavens are from the earth 1. I perceived that they scarcely pretend to have Scripture for them but are enforced to runne from the clear words of it to their tropes figures Aug. lib. 3. de doct Christ c. 10. which S. Augustin observed long ago to be the custom of erroneous persons So soone saith he as the opinion of any errour hath once prepossessed their minds they esteeme all to be figures which the Scripture saith to the contrarie And therefore albeit the Scripture saith not once but foure times that the Eucharist is the body and blood of Iesus Christ without ever saying in any one place that it is not his body but only a figure of it they beleeve the one which it saith not and not the other which it affirmes Against them S. Iohn Damascen saith efficaciously Damas lib. 4. Orthodo fidei The bread wine is not a figure of the body blood of Christ God forbid it were that but it is the divine body of our Lord he himself saying this is my body 2. They passe from the Scriptures Fathers and found their negative faith vpon their senses and some carnal reasons Chrys homil 60. ad popul Antioch Against which vaine pretences S. Chrysostom saith well Let vs beleeve God every where let vs not oppose him although that which he saith seem absurd to our sense vnderstanding Let his speech overcome our sense and reason which in all things we ought to do cheefly in the mysteries not only looking to that which lieth before vs but also holding fast his words For we cannot be deceived by his words our sense may be easily deceived these cannot be false this is often deceived Because therefore he hath said this is my body let vs not be holden by any doubt but let vs beleeve and comprehend it wiâ—h the ey 's of of our vnderstanding Cyrill Alex. lib. 4. in Ioan c. 13. S. Cyrill speaks no lesse efficaciously against those who pretend this mystery to be against reason and impossible compareing them to incredulous Iewes A malignant minde saith he doth presently reiect as frivolous false what it doth not vnderstand yeelding to none nor thinking any thing to be aboue it self as we shall find the Iewes to have been For when it became them who had seen the divine vertue the miracles of our Saviour to receive his speech willingly and if any thing seemed difficult to have asked the resolution of him they did the quit contrarie and cryed out together against God not without great impietie How can this man give vs his flesh neither did it come into their minde that there is nothing impossible with God for since they were sensual as S. Paul speaks they could not vnderstand spiritual things and so great a mystery seemed to them to be follie But let vs make great profit by other mens sins Let us have a firme faith in these mysteries Let vs neuer speak nor think that word How That 's meerly Iudaical and the cause of great punishment Thus S. Cyrill 3. The Presbyterians do wrest our Saviours words by a figurative interpretation against all reason as hath been shewed Then I found this Presbyterian doctrin Apud Bellar. lib. 1. de Euch. cap. 1. Gualt Chronolog saecul 1. cap. 1. Elien resp ad Apolog. Bellar. c. 1. Casaub ans to Card. Peron 1. instance fol. 32. English to have been an ancient heresie of Simon Magus and Menander and thereafter of Berengarius who at his death did recant of the Albigenses and of diverse others Yea Gualterus brings some testimonies of the holy Fathers to shew that Iudas the traitor denyed the reall presence and did not believe our Saviours words in the 6. chapter of S. Iohn Lastly diverse famous Protestants have abandoned that doctrin of Calvin As Bishop Andrews who writes thus against Bellarmin We agree faith he with yow of the matter all the contention is about the manner a presence I say we believe not lesse reall then yow Casaubon made the like profession in name of King Iames of the whole Church of England And whereas I heard so much cryed out against Transubstantiation as a thing impossible and a noveltie lately introduced into the Church I found both these allegations to be false For the holy Fathers do shew both the possibility and the verity of it out of the Scriptures Cyrill Hieros Catech. 4. Mystag Ambros l. 4. de Sacram c. 4. lib. de mysterijs initiand cap. 9. S. Cyrill saith Christ changed once water into wine which is near vnto blood and is he not worthy to be believed of vs that he hath changed wine into blood S. Ambrose having shewed the power of Christs speech how by it he gave a being to the world which had no being before saith How much more then operative is it that these things which were might have a being and be converted into another Again the same holy Father calls this change a conversion of nature substance bringing examples out of the old
words of Christs institution ought to be litterally vnderstood he concludes in these words Ibidem fol. 90. Horrible therefore and detestable is the malice of the Sacramentaries that this so clear a word they do perversly interprete and change into significations tropes and figures Melanch in lib de verit corp Christi in Sacram Melanchton also saith that these words of Christ This is my body fulmina erunt they shall be thunderbolts against those who deny the beleef of Christ true body in the Sacrament Thus we have seen what iudgment Luther and his followers have of the Zuinglians Calvinists for their negative belief of the real presence Neither is the iudgment of the Zuinglians and Calvinists much better of the others for their beleef of the reall presence by Consubstantiation Zuinglius speaking to this purpose of Luther saith Zuingl tom 2. respons ad Confess Lutheri f. 478. Tigurini tract 3. cont Confes Luth. p. 61. Cal in admonit vlt. ad Vvestphal tom 7. p. 829. Idem cont Hes husium Behold how Satan endeavoures to possesse wholly that man And his Tigurin Schollers speak yet more clearly Luther calleth vs say they a damned execrable sect but let him take heed least he shew himself as an heretique who will not or cannot communicate with these who do professe Christ How clearly doth Luther here shew himself to have a Devil How many filthy things breathing all the Devils of hell doth he belsh forth c. Calvin saith We affirm that they to witt the Lutherans do speak and think more grosly of the corporal presence then the Papists And in another place he saith speaking of the Eucharist I have shewed a long time ago that the Papists are a little more modest and sober in their raveries then they Beza affirmeth that we cannot insist vpon the letter of these words of Christ this is my body but Papistical Transubstantiation is established And again Either transubstantiation is to be established tom 7. p. 844. Beza de Coena Domini cont Vvestph◠p. 215. p. 216 217. or a figure Thus we see how these first Apostles of Protestants like the builders of Babilon are divided in so important an article of the Christian faith The beleef of Zinglius and Calvin in this matter is heresy blasphemy to Luther his Schollers And Luthers faith to Calvin is a meer raverie more insuportable then the Popish transubstantiation If this dissenssion was so great at the beginning how great must it be now in the progresse How can these men be true Apostles who disagreed so manifestly bitterly in such a necessarie princicipal point of the Christian religion Or what assurance can any man have who followeth such vnsure Guides To conclude this point I could hardly desire greater satifaction for the Catholique belief of the real presence then by Gods grace I found to witt expresse Scriptures the holy Fathers vniuersal Church famous miracles the light of reason grounded vpon the goodnesse and wisdome of Christ whereas for the Presbyterian opinion which is an ancient heresie is condemned by the Lutherans as a blasphemie I found we had no Scriptures but were enforced to flie from the clear words of it to tropes figures to some shallow carnal reasons against the Scripture omnipotency of God which reasons I saw clearly answered in the Catholique writers and as a Catholique shew me more strong reasons have been brought by Pagans some heretiques against the mysterie of the Trinitie Incarnation I perceived also that the Presbyterians involved their opinion in such obscurities that by their words one might collect they beleeved both a real presence a real absence and they made vse of either as the time required and that the most part of them did not know and could not tell what they beleeved But at length when the best of them were well sifted all ended in this that Christs body was only in the heavens neither was it possible to be in the Sacrament nor in two places at once And so their pretended real presence proved indeed to be a real absence In a word I found that the Presbyterians by taking away the real body of Christ from this Sacrament and giving vs an emptie figure do really take away the substance of this Sacrament and so destroy it as they had done before to baptism by denying both the vertue and necessitie of it And therefore in effect they have destroied both these Sacraments which they would seem to have left Their doctrin which denyes the Sacraments to conferre grace shewes that they esteem them graclesse and their seldom vseing of them especially of the Eucharist manifests that they think them vselesse or fruiltlesse Both which errours S. Augustin refuteth by these two excellent sentences Aug. qu 84. in Leuit. Idem lib. 19. cont Faust c. 11. Without the grace saith he of invisible Sanctification for what vse serve the visible Sacraments And again The vertue of the Sacraments vnspeakably availeth much and therefore it being contemned makes men sacrilegious For that is impiously contemned without which piety is not perfited CHAP. XXII Some Reflections vpon both the pretended Scottish Reformations HAVING found aboundant satisfaction for the truth of the Catholique doctrin in the points lately tryed I did freely acknowledge to the Catholique by whose advice and assistance I had made this last Trial of our first Reformation that I did not only see the truth to be vpon the Catholiques side but also that I perceived a notable difference between the sublimity of the Catholique doctrin and the lownesse of Presbyterian opinions especially concerning rhe holy Sacraments and particularly the Eucharist Wherevpon he took occasion to shew me that there is indeed such a notable difference between the doctrines of the true Church all heretical opiniōs s that as some of the ancient Fathers cōpare iustly heretiques to the prodigal child who left his Fathers house so they fitly parallel their doctrines to the husks where with he was fed For thus speaketh S. Gregory Nyssen A fugitive from the faith went into a far Countrey and divided his Fathers goods into two halfes Greg Nyss orat in suam ordinat whilst he threw down sublime doctrines to base Swinish opinions and wasted his riches with whoorish heresies For heresy is a harlot which with pleasures as with deceits draweth many vnto her So one who leaves the Catholique Church that rich house of his heavenly father leaves also the heavenly bread of Christs precious body wherewith his children are nourished and feasted and going astray vnto Calvins Congregation finds nothing but an empty drie Calvinistical supper having nothing divine no iuice in it but bare signes figures which contayn lesse then Manna or the shew bread of the ancient table He leaves also the other sublime doctrines concerning the Sacraments as how they conferre sanctifying grace purge the soule from sin
c. and is turned vnto vaine opinions in which nothing is solid nothing stable that can satisfie the minde Therefore he striveth to satiat himself dayly with new opinions and idle inventions but all in vaine for these are nothing but husks which leave the bellie empty There is no remedie for him but to return with the prodigal child vnto his fathers house where he will be received with ioy and feasted with the bread of Angels But said the Catholique to make a general reflection vpon all that hath past vnder this Trial Do you not now clearly see how falsly these Reformers pretend alwayes the Scriptures to be for them when you have found the Scriptures so expresly against them in all these principal points of the Christian religion already examined And which is very considerable have you not seen these Scriptures to be so vnderstood by the holy Fathers in the pure and primitive times as they are now vnderstood by the Roman Catholiques Do y not now perceive how Heresy like a strumpet fardeth her self with the colours of the divin Scriptures by which fain'd and false beauty she allures and deceives many but so soone as she is brought near the fire of Triall how her fardings melt fall away and her own vglinesse appeares Among heretiques saith S. Augustin Aug. cont epist. fuÌ„d c. 1. Ioseph lib. 5 de bello Iudaico c. 5. there is nothing but the promise of truth a meer shew or pretext of it no performance Their doctrines are like the fruites of Sodom and Gomorrha which as Iosephus testifyeth have a specious shew and appear pleasant vnto the eye but so soone as they are touched fall into ashes So truly are all hereticall opinions they are given out for the fruites of pure Scriptures they appeare very specious and pleasant but so soone as they are tryed diligently according to the Scriptures and are touched as it were by the fingers of the holy Fathers they presently evanish and nothing remaines but the flammes of heretical dissentions like the smoak of Sodom Gomorrha as a testimonie of the divin iudgment vpon them Have you not now seen that these two pretended Scottish Reformations have between them compleated the hydious work of desolation and destroyed the 4 principal pillars of the Christian religion and that as the later hath taken away two to witt the Lords prayer and the Apostles Creed so the first hath taken away in effect the other two to witt the divin Commandments and the holy Sacraments and so the Presbyterians haye overturned what their Predecessors left vntouched In a word they may be briefly described thus They have a Creed from the Apostles which they do not beleeve they have a prayer from Christ which they do not say they have Commandments from God which they professe they will not keep and the two Sacraments of the law of grace which they had only left to themselves they have made altogether gracelesse almost vselesse And besids all this they have robbed the holy Trinity of Glory and the Church of the Apostolique governement together with all order decency to speak nothing of their other smaller pranks Therefore I am now confident that you have found what I promised at the beginning to witt that the first pretended Reformation was no better grounded then the last and that the end of both hath been total desolation and the destruction of the chief Pillars af the Christian religion whereas vpon the contrary you have seen the Catholique religion which you had heard so often calumniated with strong and shamelesse cries to be in all these principal points conforme to the Scriptures and holy Fathers and to the primitive Church Thus he As I was so clearly convinced in all these particulars that I behoved to renounce both knowledge conscience if I would deny them so I did ingenuosly confesse to him my satisfaction and withall I promised if I could find the like evidence for the Catholiques in all the other controuersies that I would by Gods grace render my self a Roman Catholique To which he answered that the triall of all the particular doctrines in controversie after the former manner was a long laborious md needlesse way and that God had appointâ—d more easie and shorter meanes to come vnto the knowledge of the truth or else what would become of those who are not capable to make such trials Therefore he would vndertake to prove shortly by a clear vndeniable Principle and granted by all Protestants the Protestant Religion their whole Church to be false and by the same principle to shew clearly the present Catholique Church in Communion with the sea of Rome to be the ancient Catholique Church established by Christ his Apostles and to have continued still in their doctrin without any variation And so with some confidence arising from my former experience I prepared my self to receive this new instruction CHAP. XXIII That the true Church of Christ must be perpetuall and must endure without interruption vnto the end of the world THE principle said my Catholique friend whereby I will demonstrate the Protestant Church not to be the true Church of Christ shall be so evident and convincent that as nothing is more expresly in Scriptures so nothing is more freely granted by Luther Calvin generally by all learned Protestants And this principle is the perpetuity of Christs Church or that Christ must have a Church which hath endured from his ascension vntill this time shall endure from this vntill the end of the world Before I proceed further I will first manifest vnto you the strength of this truth by the Scriptures Fathers by Protestants and their reasons The passages of Scripture for this truth are many but I shall content my selfe with some few which may serve for your satisfaction The first do concern the eternal kingdome of Christ by which all men vnderstand his Church Of this the prophet Daniel saith In the dayes of these Kings Daniel 2.44 the God of heaven shall set vp a kingdome which shall never be destroyed c. It shall break in pieces all these kingdomes and it shall stand for ever The Angel Gabriel speaking of the same kingdom of Christ to the blessed Virgin said And of his kingdome there shall be no end Luke 1.33 Calvin proveth by these places and others which speak of the kingdome of Christ the perpetuity of of his Church against Servetus So doth also Beza and the Confession of Holland If then the kingdome of Christ be perpetual there must alwaies be some to acknowledge him to be their King The second passages of Scripture contayne Christs promises to his Church Math. 16.18 and the Governours of it Vpon this rock saith he will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it By this place S. Augustin proveth both the perpetuity Auge lib. 1. de Symb. ad Catech c. 8 and inuincibility of
known to have been in the world before Luther although they have left many ruinous Monuments behind them since Luther seing I say after all this diligence we cannot find out this visible Protestant Church and yet these Protestants affirm that it was visible we most iustly require them to help tell vs where their Church was in what kingdome province or citie and if they cannot do this we may iustly conclude that their allegation is a groundlesse imagination invented to deceive men against their sense vnderstanding in a matter of greatest importance But wc do not as yet make any such conclusion we only require them to shew what we cannot see by our selves to point vnto vs where their Church was that we may fix our ey 's towards that place and for satisfaction we are answered that the demand is vniust and we impertinent if we do not beleeve vpon their bare word that their Church was visible albeit neither we can find nor they can tell where it was But all prudent and indifferent men would think it much more iniustice impertinencie both in them to require and in vs to beleeve that their Church was visible before it can be shewed where it was then in vs to require where it was before we beleeve that it was Who giveth credit quickly Ecclesi 19.4 saith the wise man is light of heart Any heretiques albeit never so grosse may pretend the same vpon as good ground and yet no reasonable man can think it vnreasonable to demand where their Church was before we beleeve them Moreover this is not only a iust and pertinent but also a most necessarie and important question For thereby all false Churches are clearly sensibly discovered even to the meanest capacities Because if the Church of Christ must be perpetual as hath been evidently demonstrated and if it must be also perpetually visible as these Protestants of whom we now speak do grant then it followeth when ever a new Church or Congregation ariseth with a new Confession of faith which was not see nor known before that that Church is not the true Church of Christ which ought to be alwayes both perpetual visibie For this cause the holy Fathers did vrge this question so hardly by which they confounded all heretical new vpstart Churches And whereas some Protestants do alleadge du Mou lin in his Nouueauté cont Card. Peron c. 12. that this question is a curiosity of history an old question which would require tventie yeares studie it is such a curiosiry of hystâ—ry that it can be found in none or else the laborious Centurists had not omitted it It is indeed an old question but was never well answered and will yet require a new answere as shall appear by the insufficiency of all the old answers And if it require twentie yeares study they cannot complain who have got now a hundred yeares to find out an answer to it But to speak no more of these shifts I shall shew how diverse Protestants being vrged by that fata question make many essaies to answer it and yet cannot make appear the visibility of their Church before Luther They run almost all the world over to find their Church They begin their iourney in France striveing to prove it in the Waldenses Albigenses 2. From France they go over to England to prove it in the Wicleffists 3. From England they passe to Boheme to find it among the Hussists 4. From Boheme they travaâ—le to Greece and from that to Aethiopia Armenia pretending that thâ—se Nations were Protestants 5. Having thus wearied themselvs all in vain the most learned are glad to come back again to the Papists saying that their Church before Luther was in the very heart of Popery 6. Finding that their new coin'd distinction of fundamental points involves them in great labyrinths and that the Papists will not acknowledge them for their Associats they passe from the later vnto the purer times before S. Gregory alleadging that the primitive Church holy Fathers were Protestants 7. After they have made this monstruous leap of 900. yeares and there find both Pastors people at the sacrifice of the Masse which the Protestants abhorre as Idolatry they run to their last shift which is to get out of the sight of the world and hide themselves in the hole of invisibiliy These many different answers shew that the Protestant Church hath no great certainty of its pedegree I shall briefly shew you the insufficiency of every one of these answers by which it shall be proved that the Protestant Church was not visible before Luther and hereby their first starting hole shall be either so stop't or lay'd that they cannot escape this way CHAP. XXV That the Protestant Church was not visible before Luther neither in the Waldenses Albigenses VViclifists nor Husits THAT the Protestant Church may be continued in the Waldenses and the same is to be observed of the Albigenses and the rest two things are to be proved by Protestants 1. That the Waldenses have ever continued since the time of the Apostles And this is clear by the first vndeniable principle of the perpetuity of the Church 2. That the Waldenses were intirely of that faith which the Protestants do now or did professe that is beleeved any of their Confessions of faith For without this whole agreement the Waldenses could not be a Protestant Church as is evident by the second principle above setled Now it is impossible for them to shew either of these two For first concerning the continuance of the Waldenses all histories do affirm that they began in the twelfth age and that their Author was one Waldo a marchant of Lions about the yeare 1160. whom the Centurists place in the 12. Century How can it be then proved Cent. 12. c. 8. that the Waldenses had continued since the Apostles time seing their Author who was before a Catholique a Laique lived neer 12. hundred yeares after the Apostles supposeing then that Waldo became a Protestant after he had been before a Catholique the question remaines where was the Protestant Church before Waldo The true Church must be perpetuall Secondly as the Waldenses did not continue since the Apostles so neither did they agree intirly with Protestants Luth. in Colloq c de Sacr. Calvin epist 224. in the principal articles of their religion to witt in Iustification by faith only if we beleeve Luthers testimonie And if we will trust Calvin they held also the reall presence in the Popish sense of Transubstantiation Therefore such men could not be Protestants Protest Apol. Tract 2. c. 2. sect 3. sub 3. Thirdly they agreed with the Catholiques in diverse other points as about the number nature of the Sacraments the vow of chastity the necessity of childrens baptism They began a kind of religious order for which they were called the poore men of Lions and sought confirmation of it from Pope Innocent
be visible before Luther which we shall shortly run over CHAP. XXVII That the Protestant Church was not visible in the primitive Church or the holy Fathers nor thereafter in the Roman Church IT was very ordinary for the old Protestants of the late English Church to alleadge that the ancient Fathers were of their religion and that their Church was conforme to the primitive Church In which matter M. Iewels appeale to the Fathers of the first 6. hundred yeares is very famous But that pretence is idle in regard of our present question 2. it is false First it 's idle because were it true as we shall see it to be most false that these Fathers of the first 5. or 6. hundred years were Protestants yet could not that suffice to prove them a continued succession of 1600. years For I enquire what became of the Protestant Church after the Fathers to the time of Luther Did it perish or not If it perished then it is not the true Church which must be perpetual according to the first vndeniable principle above setled If the Protestant Church did not perish but remain'd visible for 900. years between the Fathers Luther then the question remaines where was it in what kingdome Province or Citie which-can never be shewed Yea some famous Protestants do acknowledge Peâ—kins expos symbol p. 266. whit that all that time the Protestant Church was not to be seen Therefore although the Fathers were granted to have been Protestants the Protestant Church cannot be continued by them after their time Secondly its most false that the Fathers were Protestants 1. Because the Christians of the sixth age must needs know better what was the religion and tenets of them who lived in the fifth age by whom they were instructed and with whom they conversed th n Protestants can do now But these Christians have protested on their salvation that it was the very same with theirs receiv'd from them by word of mouth Therefore if the Christians of the sixth age were not Protestants neither were the Fathers and Christians of the 5. age Protestants and so you may go vpward even to the Apostles This reason shall be more cleared hereafter 2. It may be known that the Fathers were not Protestants by the points already examined For they did not beleeve Iustification by faith only the impossibility of keeping the Commandments They did not deny the necessity effect of baptism they did not deny the real presence which are principal articles of the Protestant religion but taught the quite contrary as hath been seen Therefore according to the second principle above setled they were not Protestants 3. Not to descend to particular doctrines this same truth may be shewed by the little account Protestants make of the Fathers whom they would highly esteem if they made for them and in a word by the open Confession of the chief Protestants that the Fathers were against them in many things Luther as if he were a little after cups speaks very intemperatly of the Fathers In the writing saith he of Hierome there is not a word of true faith Luth. in colloq c. de patrib or sound religion of Chrysostome I make do accompt Basil is of no worth he is wholly a Monk I weigh him not a haire Cyprian is a weak Divine c. Idom de seruo arbitr cap. 2 And generally he affirmeth that the authority of the Fathers is not to be regarded If the Fathers had been Pâ—otestants Luther had not so vnderva ved them nor disclaim'd their authority Calvin also ingenuously confesseth that the Fathers are against him in many points Cal inst lib. 3. cap 5 sect 10. It was a custom saith he about 1300 years ago to pray for the dead but all of that time I confesse were caried away into error He granteâ—h also that the Fathers taught satisfaction free will merit fasting in Lent c. All which Whitaker confirmes Vvhit cont 2 q. 5 c. 7. li. 6. eâ—nt Durieum P. Mar. de voto It 's true saith he what Calvin the Centurists have written that the ancient Church did erre in many things as touching limbe free will merit of works c. And again he saith The Popish religion is patched vp of the Fathers errors Peter Martyr accords to him So long saith he as we stand to the Councels and Fathers we shall remaine alwayes in the same Errors An other famous Protestant said more clearly If that be true Duditius ap Bezam Epist 1. which the Fathers have professed by mutual consent it is altogether on the Papists side This open Confession of the Protestants chief Reformers and best Schollers sheweth evidently that the holy Fathers were not Protestants And therefore the Presbyterians who disclaime the holy Fathers yeeld them to the Papists are much more sincere ingenuous in this matter then the late English Protestants who laid claime to the Fathers deceitfully made the people beleeve that they were Protestants which they were enforced to deny when they were dealing with Schollers as may appeare by the former testimonies By all which it is more then evident that the holy Fathers and primitive Church were not Protestants and therefore the Protestant Church cannot be shewed to be visible in theÌ„ much lesse can the visibility of it be continued after them Wherefore we must go and seek out this visible Protestant Church els where for here it cannot be seen The last valiant attempt was made by some famous Protestants who after they had seen that all their neighbours and Predecessors had wearied themselves in vaine by travailing all the world over to find out a visible Protestant Church before Luther which could not be found had in end their recourse vnto the Popish Church as vnto a City of refuge in this great straight They taught two things 1. That the Roman Protestant Churches are all one Church as agreing in all fundamental points of faith although they disâ—gree in not fundamentals and by this distinction they think to answer easily that hard question where was your Church before Luther To witt they say it was the ve y same with the Roman which they acknowledge to be a true Church keeping all the fundamental points of religion which are necessary to salvation albeit she had some errors not fundameÌ„tal which do not destroy the nature of the Church but only make it si k and weak And so by this means they think to avoid all the inconveniences into which other Protestants do fall For hereby it is shewed that the Church did not perish nor was invisible nor was only visible for a time but was perpetually visible 2. They deny that the Protestant Church made any real substantial separa ion from the Roman and affirm that all which they did was only to free themselves of some errors which as sicknesses though not in themselves mortal had crep't in vpon the Roman Châ—rch which being often
required an accompt of the Protestant Church before Luther For they could not say the Church had perished which had been a blasphemous falshood against the most clear Scriptures they saw also that all the other pretences to the Waldenses and the rest were false and frivolous seing none of these agreed intirely with Protestants neither had any of them perpetual continuance and being ashamed of the Puritans invisible Church which we shall see to be a meer Chimera they had no other refuge but to flie vnto the Roman Church which they were therefore enforced to acknowledge to be the true Church which had alwayes remain'd albeit their first Reformers had abandonned it as a false Church accusing it of superstition Idolatrie as the most part of all visible Protestants yet continue to do But this refuge hath been shewed to serve them to no purpose These men do in a part resemble the prodigal child who never thought of returning to his Fathers house till he had spent all hâ—s means and till great misery necessity compelled him so these learned Protestants after they had fare travailed wearied themselv's much and spent all their braines in seeking out their Church before Luther and not finding it any where at length by meer necessity had their last refuge vnto their Fathers house the Catholique Church which they had before left But there was this deplorable difference between the prodigal child and them that he being truly penitent and confessing his fault with great humility was by his Father most lovingly met embraced kissed cloathed and feasted whereas they returning not with humility repentance for their separation but with idle excuses and vaine accusations without any other intention save only to get their nakednesse covered and their other vrgent necessities supplyed were neither met nor received clothed nor feasted but have perished for famine and cold and are now almost all with the decay of their late ill founded Church exstirpared out of the world They called the Roman a sick Church and their own a whole Church yet it is verifyed that their whole Church is dead and hath decayed before the sick Church And as their Church according to them was only visible in the Roman Church before Luther so it 's now invisible in it self and only visible as it was in the beginning and like to continue so vnto the end By all which considerations it is evident that no visible Protestant Church can be found before Luther and much lesse a continuall succession of it from the time of the Apostles We have travailed almost all the world over seeking this Church and we have followed diverse Protestant Guides who vndertook to shew it vnto vs but ever in the end they faile of their promises Therefore we must passe now from the Protestant visible Church which cannot be seen before Luther to their invisible Church which we shall see cannot be found before him CHAP. XXVIII That the Church of Christ ought to be alway's visible and therefore an invisible Church cannot be the true Church HAVING gone hitherto along with diverse Protestants who promised to shew vs their Church visible before Luther we must now leave them as falling short of their promises and quit all further search of this Church in the light and follow these other Protestant Guides who vndertake to find out their Church to vs in the dark For vnto that old demand where was your Church before Luther They answer that it was although invisible And in this answer of invisibility the most part of all visible Protestants and especially Presbyterians do now acquiesce thinking this last refuge such a strong and retir'd hold for them and so well guarded by the Scriptures in that answer which God gave to the complaint of Elias that they cannot be smoaked out of it But notwith â—anding these pretences the same Catholique shew me that the Church of Christ ought to be alway's visible that the invisible Protestant Church is a meer Chimerical invention against the Scriptures Fathers famous Protestants against the ends for which the Church was instituted against Protestants own principles and that many grosse absurdities follow vpon it to the disparagment of the Christian religion and advancement of Atheism The Scripture which affirmeth so clearly as we have seen above that the Church must be perpetual affirmes no lesse evidently that it must be manifest and visible For this cause the Prophet Esay compareth the Church to a Mountain Esay 2.2 The Mountain of the Lords house saith he shall be established in the top of Mountains and shall be exalted above the hil es and all Nations shall flow vnto it Again the same prophet speaking of the Church saith Vpon thy walls Esay 62.6 o Ierusalem I have appointed wâ—tchmen all the day and all the night they shall not hold their peace for ever Conforme to this first prophecie our Saviour compares his Church vnto a City seated on a hill which he saith cannot be hid Math. 5.14 and vnto a light shining in the world Conforme to the second prophecie S. Paul sheweth that Christ hath established Pastors to remain continually in the Church for the consummation of the Saints Now Ephes 4.11.12 what is more manifest then a Mountain a City built vpon a hill what more visible then light shining and Pastors continually teaching Therefore according to the Scriptures the Church of Christ which must be perpetual must be also visible and cannot be hid or invisible For the Fathers we shall bring S. Augustin who produceth the same places which he calls clear and evident to prove the same truth against the Donatists There is nothing Aug. tract 1 â—n epist Ioan. saith he more manifest then a Mountain but yet there are some Mountains vnknown because they are placed in one part of the earth The Mountain of the Church not so it must be known because it hath filled the whole face of the earth And elswhere bringing our Saviours words Idem de vnit Eccles c. 14. he saith The Church is not hid because it is not vnder a bushel but vpon a candlestick that it may shine to all who are in the house A City seated on a hil cannot be hid c. But it is as it were hid vnto the Donatists because they hear such clear and manifest testimonies which shew her to be in the whole earth and they choose rather with shut ey 's to dash against that Mountain then to go vp to it And further he saith Cont. Petil. li. 2. c. 104 Chrys hom 4. in 6. Esay The Church hath this most certain mark that she cannot be hid To the same purpose S. Chrysostom affirmeth That it is easier for the Sun to be extinguished then that the Church shall be obscured So that it is all one both in it self and with the holy Fathers to say the Church had perished and that it is hid or invisible And therefore if the one
Church hath only continued since the revolt of Luther Therefore the Protestant Church is not the true Church There is nothing more certain then the Maior The Minor hath been proved because if there had been any Protestant Church before Luther it had been either visible or invisible But there was neither Not the first because there was no Church nor person before Luther that professed entirely any Protestant Confession for any little time much lesse for the whole time between the Apostles Luther Not the second because if there had been any invisible Protestant Church before Luther it had become visible when Luther appeared and the feare of persecution was taken away But no such invisible Church did then appeare And moreover it hath been shewed that although the Protestants had had an invisible Church before Luther yet it could not be the true Church which ought to be alwayes visible and that an invisible Church is against Scriptures Fathers reason Protestants own principles disparageth the Christian religion gives great advantage to Iewes and infidels and leads men into Apostasy and Atheism And so both the holes of Visibility and Invisibility by which these foxes were accustomed to escape are now lay'd or stop't The diverse essaies which many Protestants make to find their Church shew the difficulty of the question so that they see what they ought not to say but cannot see what to say that hath any probability of truth They have travailed much to find out their Church before Luther they have been above these 100. years in seeking it and we have followed the most famous Guides among them But both they we have laboured in vaine to find that which cannot be found Yet we make much profit of our labour if we have discovered that the Protestant Church before Luther cannot be found not because it was hid but because it was not as hath been proved and therefore leave off any further search of it following S. Augustins advice who writes thus to the Donatists about the like purpose Some thing saith he may be Aug cap. 16. de vnitate Eccles and yet not found out but that which hath no being cannot be found Let them therefore leave off to seek that which they could not find not because it was hid but because it was not To this purpose spake the Catholique who vpon my desire delivered me thereafter these things more fully in writing which after serious consideration of them gave me such satisfaction that I desired him to proceed to the proof of his own Church which he did in the manner following CHAP. XXX That the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and she alone is the true Church HAVING already proved to your satisfaction said my Catholique friend to me your Church not to be the true Church and that by the vndenyable principle of the perpetuity of the Church I will now endeavour with the assistance of Gods grace to prove no lesse clearly by the same principle laying aside other proofs the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and her alone to be the true Church Which I briefly do after this manner That is the only true Church which has had a continued succession from Christ his Apostles to this time But the Church in Communion with the ea of Rome and she alone has had a continued succession from Christ his Apostles to this time Therefore the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and no other is the true Church The Maior is clear For to have a continued succession to be perpetuall is the same thing Now as we have seen above that the true Church must be perpetual or must have continually endured from Christ his Apostles to this time so it is no lesse evident that that is only the true Church which has been perpetual or has still endured This the holy Fathers do testify this the light of reason doth evince S. Hierom saith Hieron Dial. cont Lucifer I will bring a short and clear declaration of my mind that we ought to remain in that Church which being founded by the Apostles endures even vnto this day And the reason is because we ought to remain in the true Church and that according to S. Hierom is the true Church which hath still endured from the Apostles Tertull. lib. 4. contr Marcion c. 5. To the like purpose Tertullian saith That is true which is first that is first which was from the beginning that is from the beginning which was from the Apostles And therefore that is the true Church which has continued from the Apostles This same truth is also cleared by the light of reason For the true Church was first founded by Christ his Apostles before any heresies or false Churches which carie the name of Christian were or could be raised by heretiques Because truth is alway's before falshood the body is before the shaddow and the good seed is sow'n in the field before the tares Therefore that is the true Church which was first and from the beginning and consequently that is the only true Church which hath been perpetual for that only could be first from the beginning Moreover this truth is confirmed For it is certain that de facto no heresies or false Churches have continued from the primitive times because these which arose of old have long ago evanished and these which remain to this day have but for a short time endured Therefore if it be most certain that the true Church must be perpetual then it is also certain that that only is the true Church which has been perpetual since one only Christian Church hath been perpetual Yea albeit any heresy had continued even from the ancient primitive times as never any of them by Gods special providence can see so many dayes yet it could not be perpetual because it could not be first and from the beginning which only the true Church can be as we have seen but it behoved to be raised thereafter by heretiques and therefore could not be so ancient as the true Church and consequently had not perpetually endured By all which the Maior of our argument is sufficiently cleared The Minor to witt that the Church now in Communion with the sea of Rome and she alone has still endured or has had a continued succession from Christ and his Apostles to this time is proved by all the evidences whereby such a proposition can be proved whereby the holy Fathers proved it in their times For all histories all Monuments records publique fame the Consent of people Nations and as S. Augustin speaks the Confession of mankind bear witness that this Church and she alone has had a continued succession For this was the Church which in the primitive times suffered and overcame all the cruel persecutions of the Iewes Pagans this is the Church which hath converted Kings Nation from infidelity to Christianity which
hath had her gates continually open day night in all generations to receive the strength of the Gentils and in a word which has made the world Christian This is the Church which alone in allâ—ges has opposed all the heresies which did arise in their diverse ages from the beginning of Christianity and albeit they all have shut out their hornes against this Church and both by slight might have endeavoured to destroy her yet she alone hath fought against them all and gloriously triumphed over them all This is the Church which has held all the General Councels which hath condemned all errors and heresies which has had Pastors and people professing the faith in all ages without interruption and in which all the Saints Martyrs and Doctors have lived These things might be shown by a particular Catalogue of this Churches chief Pastors Councils Nations converted and publique Professors in every age if it were not too longsome and besids it is so clear that it is not here necessary especially seing the Lutheran Centurists who have raked together all they can both for themselves and against the Roman Church yet can shew the succession and continuance of no other but only of this Church And the reason of this is clear because this Church and she alone hath so clearly this succession that no other Churches which carie the name of Christian can so much as pretend to have it in the least degree of probability For it is evidently certain that all other Churches which are separated from this Church were once of her faith Communion and went vndeniably out of her and therefore they cannot be so ancient as she and consequently they have not alwayes had a continued succession from the Apostles and if they pretended it they would be most ridiculous making an evident lie against sense Therefore the Protestants wisely pretend no such thing Yea their whole Reformation is grounded vpon a contrary pretext that the whole Church had fallen into desolation grosse Errors Heresy and Idolatry which is in-indeed to pretend that the succession of the Church had failed and that they were now sent to set her vp again By all which it is seen that the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and she alone has had a continued succession from Christ his Apostles and that so clearly that no other Church can pretend to have it This same truth was testifyed by the holy Fathers in their time S. Hierom 〈◊〉 said above that he would bring a clear declaration of his mind that that is the true Church that hath still endured to witt the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome which he esteem's so much to be the true Church that he affirmes those who have no Communion with her to belong not to Christ but to Anti-Christ For thus he writes to S. Damasus Bishop of Rome With the successor of the Fisher and with the disciple of the Crosse I speak I Hior epist ad Damas following none chief but Christ hold the fellowship of Communion with thy Holynesse that is with Peters chaire Vpon that rock I know the Church to be built Whosoever shall eate the lambe without that house is a prophane person c. He that gathereth not with thee scattereth that is saith he who is not Christs is Anti-Christs This old doctrin is far different from the Presbyterians new opinions S. Cyprian saith Cyp. tract de simplicitate Prâ—tator who leaves the Chaire of Peter vpon whom the Church was built does he think to be in the Church But let vs hear S. Augustin the most glorious Doctor of the Church shewing this same truth For after he had spoken much of the sincere wisdom great holynesse and fruits of piety of the Church and of the great authority which God hath conferr'd on her he subioyns these remarkable words to his friend Honoratus Aug. de vtilite crede c. 17. Seing therefore we see so great help and assistance from God shall we make any doubt or question at all of retiriing into the bosome of that Church which to the Confession of mankind from the sea Apostolique by the succession of Bishops hath obtain'd the Soveraignity principal authority Heretiques in vain barking round about it being condemned partly by the gravity of Councels partly also by the Maiesty splendour of Miracles vnto which not to grant the chief place is either indeed an extream impiety or a very rash and dangerous arrogancy Thus he Here we see what Church in the time of the holy Fathers had this continued succession and the same is no lesse evident to this day In the Scriptures we read the prophesies and Christs promises of his Church and in this Church alone we see no lesse clearly the performances What the Scripture had foretold Aug. de vnitate Eccl. c. 8. in ps 149. here with ioy as S. Augustin speaks we may see fulfilled The Church before was only read in books and now it is seen in Nations By all which authorities evidences both the Maior and the Minor of the argument proposed are sufficiently proved to be manifest truths to witt That that is only the true Church which has had a continued succession from the Apostles to this time And that the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and she alone has had a continued succession From which the Conclusion followes clearly Therefore the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome is the only true Church of Christ You see this reason is neither new nor obscure For it was vsed by the holy Fathers as a most clear short and convincing way whereby the true Church may be known If it was so easy strong then it is no lesse but rather more evident forcible now If the succession of the Church for 3. or 4. hundred years and of 30. or 40. Roman Bishops was esteem'd so strong by the Fathers to prove the true Church how much more forcible is the successioÌ„ of the Church for above 1600. yeares above 2. hundred Bishops of the sea Apostolique to prove the same truth Nothing could be said by the AncieÌ„t Fathers in confirmatioÌ„ of this truth which may not as iustly be said now and nothing can be pretended now by the present Enemies of the Roman Church against it which might not have been as iustly preteÌ„ded by her ancient enemies the old heretiques Neither is there any way to shun the force of this Demonstration but either by affirming that the true Church had perished which is detestable blasphemy or by saying she became invisible which we have shown above to be a grosse falshood and desperate folly This whole matter may be further illustrated and confirmed There is nothing more clear in the Scripture then that the Church of Christ must still endure or have a continued succession of people professing the same faith which was taught by the Apostles Now it is no lesse clear it
is granted by all Christians that the Church in Communion with Rome had once this succession and professed the true faith at least for some years after the Apostles Therefore either she holds still the same true faith and so has a continued succession from the Apostles or else if she hath fail'd some other Church hath succeeded and kept the true faith in all generations thereafter But no other Church can be assigned which hath still succeeded Therefore either the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome which was once vndenyably the true Church is still the true Church and hath ever professed the same true faith or else the true Church of Christ which ought to be perpetual and visible hath perished out of the earth for many ages which no Christian can affirm Moreover as the true Church is clearly easily known by her continued succession so all false Churches are evidently discoverd by their new rising S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 3. The most ancient Father S. Irenaeus having reckon'd out the succession of the Roman Bishops by which he shewes the succession of the true Church from the Apostles saith Haec est plenissima ostensio c. This is a most full demonstration that the same lively faith taugth by the Apostles is still even vnto this day conserved in the Church and truly delivered And by this saith he Confundimus omnes c. We confound all Novelists who cannot shew such a succession S. Hierom saith that any new Church which hath not still endured from the Apostles is not the Church of Christ Hier. dial cont Lucifer vt sup Tertull. de praescrip c. 34. Idem li. advers Hermonem c. 1. but the Synagogue of Anti-Christ For by this same very thing that they are afterwards established they shew themselves to be those whom the Apostle foretold were to arise Tertullian affirmeth that Heretiques are discovered by their age alone Again To cut short all disputes with Heretiques we vse to prescribe them by their posteriority or after rising But it is worth the observation and much illustrates this matter to consider what two contrary things the Scripture foretells of the true Church and of heresies Of the Church it shewes that it hath no later beginning then Christ who founded it and can end no sooner then the consummation of the world Both these truths are contain'd in that one sentence of Christ to speak of no more Math. 16.19 Vpon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it Of sects heresies it shewes iust the contrary 1. They are not so ancient as Christ but arise afterwards as S. Paul foretold the Ephesians saying I know Acts 20.29.30 that after my departure there will ravening Wolves enter in among you c. and of your selves shall arise men speaking perverse things 1. Iohn 2.19 S. Iohn saith They went out from vs. 2. As they rise lately so they quickly decay S. Paul saith 2. Tim. 3.9 They shall prosper no further The first two are verifyed clearly in the Catholique Church which being founded by Christ hath continued to this day without interruption and so shall continue vnto the end of the world For this being the work of God cannot be dissolved as Gamaliel wisely or rather divinly foretold The other two are no lesse verifyed of all false Churches For they began of late in several ages after the Apostles and albeit they seem'd sometimes firmly established yet being the works devices of men they were ever at length dissolved The first point to witt late rising is verifyd of the Protestant Churches which were not known before Luther their dissensions changes divisions and subdivisions which every day encrease and for which there is no remedie shew that they cannot endure for ever Is it not then truly admirable that the heresies which have risen against the Church being so many in number for two hundred Heresiarchs are reckoned to have been before Luther some of thē vpheld by great earthly power maintain'd by diverse svbtile and crafty wits covered with the mask of truth and promoved with furious zeal yet never one of them hath endured And vpon the other part the Catholique Church being all alone so ancient so much hated so much calumniated and persecuted by them all hath stood out against them all and endures vnto this day Is it not very considerable that all heretiques having intended by slight and might the destruction of the Catholique Church which some of them have most cruelly persecuted and the building of their own new respective Churches yet they could never get either of these two designs accomplished For the Catholique Church being founded by Christ vpon a rock cannot be shaken Whereas these new Churches albeit sometimes they seem to be brought neer vnto some setling perfection yet before they can get on the Capestone for which the Presbyterians did often in vain cry fall ever into ruin and confusion Who will consider these things may not see the finger of God in protection of his Church the clear performāce of all his promises vnto her And vpon the other part who may not see an evident curse fall vpon all heresies which like Babels can never be perfited being built vpon the sand cannot long stand or being like adulterous plants cannot take deep rootes But that you may discern the better how the true Church is so easily known by her continued succession all false Churches are so clearly discovered by their new rising I pray yow conceive in your mind these following representations which are grounded in the Scriptures holy Fathers 1. Represent vnto your self the true Church as a great River passing from one end of the earth to the other running continually from the time of Christ his Apostles through all generations And such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome having succession of Pastors people in all ages like a river ever running in which all the Saints as living waters have flowed vnto paradise But heretical Churches are like little brooks or rainfloods not alway's running but rising at several times after stormes tempests not compassing the earth but overflowing some petty corners of it making for a short space a great noise thereafter running more calmly and in end clean dried vp S. Augustin makes this comparison for on these words of the psalme Aug. in psal 57. They shall come to nothing as water running down he saith Let not my brethren some floods which are called Torrents affright you the water runs down for a time it makes a great noise it shall soon cease they cannot endure long Many heresies are now dead they have run in their streams as much as they could they have run out their waters are dried vp scarcely the memorie of them is to be found c. Thus he You know that the Covenant did not always run and
by the Christians of the preceeding age makes the doctrin of every following age the same with the doctrin of the preceeding age and so makes the doctrin of all after ages the same with the doctrin of the first age For suppose that the Church now in this age relies vpon that principle to believe nothing as Christs doctrin but what her predecessors of the 15. age taught her to be his doctrin it is evident that the doctrin of these two ages will be the same And the Church of the 15. age relying vpon the same principle must hold the same doctrin which the Church of the 14. age held and so vpward the doctrin of the third age will be the same with that of the second and the doctrin of the second will be the same with that of the first and so if this principle has been carefully observed in all ages the doctrin of all ages will be the same with the doctrin of the first age which is the doctrin of Christ and of his Apostles The Maior then is evident The Minor is proved thus The Church now in Communion with the Roman sea holds in this age that principle For she professeth to believe nothing contrary to the doctrin of her immediat Ancestors and presumes to add nothing as Christs doctrin vnto the doctrin of her Ancestors Therefore she professeth to believe nothing as Christs doctrin but what she received as such from her immediat Ancestors If the Church of the present age professeth so as it is evident she doth then the Church of the fifteenth age behoved to make the like profession or else the Church of this age could not make it For so many persons as are now in Communion with the Roman Church cannot concurre to make so notorious sensible a lye as to say they professe nothing but what was profes't and taught by their immediat Ancestors if these of the 15. age had not made truly such a profession of the same doctrines And for the same reason these of the 15. age could not make that profession and teach it vnto this age vnlesse the 14. age had done the same and so you may ascend vpward even vnto the first age Therefore the Church professing to observe this principle now in this age hath profes't it alwayes If she has profes't it alwayes she has also observ'd it alwayes for the same reason because so many Nations as are in Commmunion of the Roman Church cannnot make so notorious a lye as to say they believe nothing but what they received from their immediat Ancestors if they believed any thing else as Christs doctrin which they had not received Therefore seing they affirm in all ages even vnto the first that they received all their doctrin from their Ancestors it must be true that they did receive it all and it must be also true that with the other doctrine they received and observed this principle To believe nothing but what has been delivered by their immediat Ancestors For this is as it were the rule ground of all particular doctrines So that by proving that the present Church in Communion with the sea of Rome professeth to observe this principle it 's proved she profes't it alwayes and by proving that she profest it alwayes it is shown she has observ'd it alwayes and this principle been alwayes profes't and observed it has been ever delivered with the rest of the doctrin as the main ground whereon the Church hath relyed by which men may come vnto the sure knowledge possession of the true doctrin which was taught by Christ his Apostles So that if the whole Church hath not made a notorious sensible lye in one age to damn themselves and their whole posterity she hath ever received all her doctrin from her immediat Ancestors and so it will be true that the doctrin of all ages is the same with the doctrin of the first age which is the true doctrin of Christ his Apostles Now it rests to be shown that this Church alone observes the former principle which is easily done For if there had been any other society of Christians which had constantly kept that principle it had also kep't the same doctrin which the Roman Church keeps as is evident by what hath been said Secondly No other Churches and especially the Protestant can so much as pretend to keep this principle For they are so far from professing to receive all their doctrines from their immediat Ancestors that at their first rising they accuse their Ancestors and the Church in their time of Errors whereof they professe themselves to be Reformers and that not by doctrin which they had received immediatly from others but what they had received or pick't out from the Scriptures by their private collections which has been the ordinary custom of all heretiques And this is evident in Protestants who do acknowledge that they have their doctrin not by the testimony of the age immediatly preceeding Luther but from him who opposed the whole Church in his time and for many ages before him which he pretended to reform by the Scriptures The whole strength of this proof is grounded vpon this manifest truth that a full report from whole worlds of fathers to whole worlds of Sons of such things as they heard and saw is altogether infallible since sensible evidence in a world of eye witnesses vnanimously concurring is altogether infallible And such is the test mony of the whole Church in every age for her doctrin that it is the very same which was delivered by Christ and his Apostles and therefore it was truly delivered by them For neither can the Church be mistaken in this testimonie since whole Nations cannot be deceived in what is told them not once or twice but what is dayly beaten into their ears what they are bred with and what they see dayly with their eyes or else we may say the whole world erres in iudging white from black Neither can all the Christians in the world dispersed through so many Nations malitiously conspire to make so notorious a lie as to say they heard this taught and saw it practised if they had not seen and heard it For that were to testify a lie in a matter subiect to sense against their greatest interest to witt the Salvation of themselvs of their posterity If it be impossible that all the persons of a great Citie and much more of a whole Nation should think affirm that they saw and heard such things which truly they neither saw nor heard How much more is it impossible that all Christians Cities Nations should think and affirm they were instructed in such doctrines saw such practices if it were not really true that they had received these doctrines seen these practices Hence it remaines evident that this continued testimony of so many Christian in every generation is a most sure infallible way to attayn vnto the certain knowledge of what
doctrin Christ his Apostles taught and that the Catholique Church by her constant treading this way has still held the same true doctrin which she first received and consequently has never changed her doctrin nor brought in corruption as the Ministers do caluminate And therefore their pretended Reformation having no other ground but this calumnie is a groundlesse imagination and a destruction of Christs true doctrin But that the truth of this whole matter may yet more fully appear I will shew you briefly that this constant testimony is the only sure infallible way to attayn vnto the certain knowledge possession of our Saviours true doctrin that it is also most easy vniuersal for all sorts of persons that the holy Fathers primitive Church did follow it and that all Errors heresies have been clearly confuted by it We have already show'n that this testimony is a sure infallible means now that it is only sure infallible Aug. cont ep fond c. 5. is shewed For if there were any other it would be the Scripture as Protestants pretend But that cannot be 1. Because we cannot beleeve the Scripture without the testimony of the Church as S. Augustin clearly avoucheth 2. Albeit we could know it without that testimony yet by the Scripture we cannot know the whole doctrin of Christ especially since the Scripture it self saith 2. Thessal 2.15 Hold fast the Tradition Thirdly principally Albeit the Scripture contain'd the whole doctrin of Christ yet how shall I know assuredly by the letter of the Scripture the true sense of it without which I have not the true doctrin of Christ Yea I may corrupt the Scripture or follow those who corrupt it as S. Peter shewes many do vnto their own perdition Here many if not all Protestants are perplexed to show how by the Scripture the true sense of it may be had Some say that the Scripture is clear in all things necessary to Salvation so that every man may easily vnderstand them Others think that the Scripture is not so clear but an Interpreter is necessary But they are divyded in assigning this Interpreter Some say the Scripture in one place expounds it self in another Others assign the private Spirit and last of all some assign for an Interpreter every mans natural reason But all these are false frivolous pretences For first they could never shew what these necessary points are Besides this is an open confession that by the Scripture we cannot know assuredly our Saviours doctrin in these points which they call not necessary Then is not the true belief of the Sacrament necessary for the Church and yet we see what contrary glosses the Lutherans Calvinists make on our Saviours clear words Lastly if there needed no Interpreter for things necessary every one although vnlearned who could but read might pick out what are necessary which troubles the most learned heads among them to find out and these who could not read behoved to pin their implicit faith at at other mens sleeves Now what confusion would this make what vncertainty would there be in this case of our Saviours doctrin And how contrary are these things to truth and experience to Protestants principles practices So it is evident that by the Scripture alone we cannot come to the sure and infallible knowledge of our Saviours doctrin Neither can we attayn to it by the Scripture assisted by any Interpreter which Protestāts assign For it is false that the Scripture expounds it self it being obscure in many places which are not interpreted by others more plaine as may appear besides other reasons by the Protestants dissenssions in many points The conference of places study and the like which some require to be ioyn'd with the Scripture are but humane helps subiect to error and not infallible Then for the private Spirit it can give vs as little assurance of the sense as it can of the letter of the Scripture We see what contrariety is among those who all equally lay claim to it Neither is the last Interpreter to witt every mans reason assigned by M. Chilingworth the last peaceable Refiner of the English Church any white better but rather worse For besids that this opinion makes humane reason not the divine authority the main ground of our faith which is a dangerous errour it is so far from bringing men vnto the sure knowledge of what our Saviour taught that it professeth no more but a moral certainty for the truth of the whole Christian religion and leaves all particular doctrines to be pickt out of the Scriptures according to the diversity of mens particular reasons And so diuerse men according to the diversity of their reasons collect from the Scriptures opposite doctrines For what some think reasonable accept others esteem vnreasonable and reiect as is evident in the Socinians who deny the divinity of Christ principally vpon this ground because it chokes their reason as the Calvinists also chiefly for the same reason deny the reall presence So that this Interpreter brings as great vncertainty to know our Saviours doctrin as any other And therefore it remaines evident that the Scripture even assisted by any Interpreter which Protestants can assigne much more the Scripture alone is not a sure infallible means for this end and consequently the testimony of the Church is the only sure infallible means But here I did enquire of the Catholique If the Scriptures were as cleer every where as S. Augustin affirmes they are concerning the Church where he saith they need no Interpreter might they not then give vs vndoubted assurance of our Saviours doctrin To which he answered That although the Scripture were never so clear and as evident in every sentence as words can be written Yet because these words may be diversly vnderstood taken indifferent senses they cannot be so sure infallible away to certifie vs what was our Saviours doctrin as the living words testimony of the whole Church which received the true doctrin and the sense together with the letter of the Scriptures which she hath constantly transmitted vnto posterity This is evident in a very principal point of the Christian religiō to witt the holy Sacrament What words can be more clear then these of our Saviour This is my body which shall be given for you c And yet vpon these clear words there are reckoned about two hundred diverse interpretations since Protestāts arose How then should a man amōg such variety of senses come vnto the true sense be sure that he has attayn'd vnto it in which only Christs true doctrin consists Therefore it is evident in this case that the written word cannot do it and this only the Church can perform which has conserved both the letter and sense of the Scriptures from corruptions If then the Scriptures although they were written in most cleer words cannot certifie vs fully of the true sense of our Saviours doctrin
how much lesse can they as they are now being in many places hard and obscure These Protestants who reiect all but Scripture would make Christ to have been the most imprudent Lawgiver that ever was in ths world to have left vs only a written law or a book in many things very obscure and expose it to every man to scance vpon without assigning an Interpreter who could give vs full assurance of the true sense of it That way would never bring men to the sure knowledge of Christs doctrine and the true sense of his law but would make all things vncertain and bring in a confusion more worthy of Babel then of the house of God But his divine wisdom hath otherwise provyded We haue seen then said the Catholique that the testimony of all Christians in every generation is the only sure infallible way Now we shall see that it is the most easy vniversal way to attayn vnto the certain knowledge of what Christ his Apostles taught For what is more easy then to hear a continued testimony of Pastors people who constantly depose that this is the doctrin which they have receiued from their Forefathers what can be more easy then to open our eys and see the practise of all Christians No man of sense will deny if the true doctrin can be surely known hereby but it is a much mor easy way then by the Scriptures which are so hard and obscure or by any written word although never so cleer And it is also evident that it is more vniversal for the Scriptures are only for those who can read and vnderstand them but this serues for all sortes of persons learned or vnlearned these who can read or cannot and even for the meanest capacities This was certainly the meaning of God when he promised vnder the Gospel a direct way so that fooles cannot erre by it Therefore this being so sure Esay 35.8 so easy so vniversal a way the wisdom goodnesse of God who disposeth all things wisely and sweetely has made vse of it This may be yet further illustrated and confirmed by the manner how the Christian religion was planted First the Apostles stayd long in one place that they might diligently inculcate the Christian doctrin as S. Paul said to the Ephesians Acts 20 27.31 I haue not spared to declare vnto you all the Counsell of God c. For three years night day I ceased not with teares to warn every one c. Secondly the Apostles earnestly exhorted their disciples to keep carefully what they had received 2. Timoth 2.2 Galat. 1.9 to entrust it vnto faithfull witnesses and not to admit any doctrin contrary to that which they had received not although an Angel from heauen should preach otherwise Thirdly The mysteries of the Christian religion were not only sensibly taught to the eare but they were rendred visible to the sight by the â—ractise devotion of the Christian people Fourthly The Christian religion was planted at once in many diverse nations Therefore it was easy for the primitive Christians to know what was the Apostles doctrin which they had heard so often beaten into their eares which they saw practised with their eys and which was profest through out the whole word and great reason had they not to receive any doctrin contrary to it It was also easy for them to discern hold out all new false doctrins For although some would pretend never so much the Scriptures against the publique doctrin of the Church yet the ancient Christians knowing certainly that the Scriptures are not contrary to the doctrin which the Apostles had clearly delivered by lively voice and publickly establish'd in the Church they vnderstood the Scriptures according to the clear rule of faith left by the Apostles They did not vpon pretext of contrariety between the doctrin of the Church the Scriptures abandon the Apostles clear lively doctrin vniversally establisht and follow a new glosse of their writings contrary to it which had been indeed grosse follie and directly against the Apostles command in the Scriptures as has been shown And as this was an easy way in the first ages to know the truth and to discern error so it has been in the succeeding ages For the rule of faith ought to be immoveable as the faith it self is God himself promiseth the continuance of this easy way when he said by Esay Esay 59.21 My Spirit which is in thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth and out of the mouth of thy seed for ever And again Vpon thy walls ô Ierusalem Esay 62.6 I haue appointed watchmen all the day all the night c. The Scripture directs vs to this way Deuter. 32.7 Remember the dayes of old saith Moyses Consider euery Generation ask thy Father and he will show thee thy Elders they will tell thee God himself saith in Ieremy Ieremie 6.16 stand you in the ways and see and ask for the old Paths where is the good way and walk therein and you shall find Rest to your soules Because many leave this old good way we see they change many wayes and can find no rest and never will vntill they return again to the old good way which they foolishly abandoned Christ directs vs to this way Math. 18.17 when he saith Tell the Church and who heares you heares me c. The holy Fathers followed this way S. Augustin shewes that this is the way to put an end to all doubts to attayn vnto the truth to be at rest which he knew by his own experience Aug. de vtilitate cred cap. 8. If thou seeme to thy self saith he to have been already sufficiently tossed and would make an end of these labours paines Follow the way of the Catholique Disciplin which has proceeded from Christ by his Apostles even vnto vs and from hence shall descend and be conveighed vnto posterity Tertullian affirmes there is no other way to know the Apostles doctrin Tertull. de praescrip c. 21. What the Apostles taught saith he I will prescribe ought no otherwise to be proued then by these Churches which the Apostles founded And that we must begin with the testimony of the Church in the time wherein we live to ascend by every generation vnto the ancient Church and so to the very mouth of Christ his Apostles the same Tertullian shewes who makes this ladder of belief Tert. de praes c. 21. What I believe I receiued from the present Church the present Church from the Primitive the Primitive from the Apostles the Apostles from Christ c. According to this tradition the holy Fathers did vnderstand the Scriptures Vincent Lyr. cont heres c. 1. S. Vincentius Lyrinensis shewes the necessity of this rule to avoid the turnings and windings of diverse errors where he cites and commends the following words of
and amongst all doctrines which have been delivered there is none descended more clearly then the irrefragable testimony of the Catholique Church either as she is dilated throughout the whole world or as she is assembled in a General Council whereof the continual practice of the Church from the beginning is a superabvndant evidence From this truth we will briefly deduce some Corollaries 1. Since we neither ought nor can arrive vnto the certain knowledge of our Saviours and his Apostles doctrin but by the testimony of the Catholique Church this Testimony is not only necessary for the knowledge of the doctrines not written but also of these which are written because the true sense of these cannot be infallibly known but by this lively rule of faith 2. The doctrines not written which have been still believed and profest in the Church are truly Apostolical divine as well as these doctrines which are contain'd in Scripture because we have the same infallible assurance for them that we have for these 3. Since the Testimony and authority of the Vniversal Church is the only means by which we can be fully assured what was the doctrin of Christ and therefore is the formal motive of our belief it followes that what ever the Church testifieth to be revealed by God has been truly revealed and ought to be beleeued whither the matters themselvs be great or small And hereby the Protestants distinction of points fundamental not fundamental is quite overturned and shewed to be impertinent Because neither of these points are beleeved for themselv's but for the divine authority revealing them and this cannot be known but by the testimony of the Church by her authority proposing them Therefor the formal motive being the same for all points they are all alike to be beleeved when they are by the same authority of the Church sufficiently proposed and in that case to deny any thing albeit never so small for the matter is a fundamental error and clearly opposite to the formal motive of our faith for which all the points of faith are beleeved and whosoever disbeleeves any thing at all so proposed denies faith to God reiects his authority 4. He who contemnes or neglects the testimony of the Catholique Church in the time wherein he lives which is a testimony beyond all exception most worthie of credit can never come to the full certain knowledge of our Saviours doctrin For that is as it were the first step of the ladder vpon which if one set not first his foote he cannot arrive vnto the top that is vnto the first age wherein Christ his Apostles lived 5. From this principle flow all the notes of the Church As first her Vnity in all points of faith For if she has alway's beleeved nothing but what was received from hand to hand from father to son by the testimony of the Christian world and all persons within her submit to the same supreme authority of one chief Pastor of General Councels the Church cannot but have Vnity in all points of faith Secondly the holynesse of the Church flowes also from the foresaid principle For if the doctrin of the Church was holy at the beginning as all Christians must confesse and the doctrin by this continual testimony remaines ever the same as hath been proved Then the Church is still holy in all her doctrines which all tend to holynesse Thirdly the Church is also Catholique For it is by the testimony of Christians in all Nations that the doctrin of Christ is infallibly conueighed vnto vs. Lastly the Church is Apostolique For it is by her continued testimony that the doctrin of Christ is known in all generations and therefore she must have a continued succession from the Apostles Wherefore to conclude I hope that I have proved now sufficiently the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome by receiving all her doctrines in all ages from her forefathers has ever kept the same doctrin which she first received from Christ his Apostles never changed it and therefore as she was so she still is the spouse of Christ being a fruitefull Mother yet a chast Virgin never parting from Christ for she could never be drawn from the doctrin which she once received from him neither by the bloody persecutions of the Pagans nor by the deceitfull pretexts and allurements of heretiques yea she never did dissemble the least Error in her deerest children Iude v. 3. but as S. Iude exhorts has ever contended earnestly for the faith once delivered to the Saints She has indeed been ever falsly accused as an Adulteresse by all heresies which are themselvs as we have seen before harlots and strumpets But she remaines pure chast Adulterari non potest Cypr. in tract de simplicitate Prelator Osee 2.19 saith S. Cyprian Sponsa Christi c. The Spouse of Christ cannot become an adulteresse she is chast incorrupt What she once knew of Christ she still holds and never at all parts from him as he never parts from his Church to which he said I will espouse thee to my self for ever S. Paul speaking of the great love of Christ to his Church saith that he delivered himself for it Ephes 5.25 c. that he might sanctifie it and present it vnto himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing c. And of the indissolvible coniunction between Christ and his Church he saith This is a great Sacrament Ibid. v. 32. but I say in Christ his Church As the Iewes did loaden our Saviour with lies calumnies so all heretiques strive to defame oppresse his Spouse by the same means but all in Vain For as the innocency of Christ did appear and the whole earth was filled with his praises whereas his enemies were cloathed with shame confusion were scattered through the earth had their Temple destroyed and their Nation ruined So within a short time the vnspotted innocency purity of his spouse is manifested to the shame confusion of all heresies which being accursed by the Church with all their lies calumnies are ever at length destroyed from the face of the earth for as the Wiseman has observed Ecclesiastic c. 3. v. 11 the Mothers curse rooteth vp the foundation If it was a great sin in the Iewes that they not only refused to hear and obey Christ but also falsly accused him and many wayes lyed and blasphemed against him It cannot be a small sin in heretiques that they do not only refuse to hear the Church for which crime alone they are by Christs command to be holden as Heathens Publicans but also they falsly accuse his Spouse which he loves so deerly for an Adulteresse and charge her with Idolatry Superstition all sorts of abomination These calumnies if not blasphemies are the ground of all their new doctrines pretended Reformations By which we may know the rare fabrick
can it be but wonderfull to consider that this Church being dilated throughout the world in so many diverse remote Kingdomes Provinces Countreys of different languages Customs worldly interests and some of these being enemies to others in worldly affaires should all agree in the Vnity of the same Catholique faith as if they were one man Whereas all other Churches which go out from this vnder pretext of greater purity although they do not fill the earth but are comprized in small bounds fall into such horrible dissensions and divisions that they never rest till like generations of vipers they destroy one an other and oftentimes the later destroies the former as we have seen in our time The Church in Communion with the sea of Rome may be known to be the true Church by this admirable Vnity for which Christ prayed and Christ by it may be known to have been sent from heaven who had establish't vpon earth so large a Kingdome of such admirable Vnity If the Vnity of the Catholique Church were not a special blissing of God how could it fall out to her alone How could it have continued so long among such great multitudes of people as have been and are of her Communion How comes it to passe that Vnity could never be conserved among heretiques who although but few and new could never shun the curse of Division which ever destruction followes at the heels For my part I cannot resist vnto this clear reason As this Vnity in the Catholique Church proceeds principally from the blissing of God so secondarly it flowes from the ordinary means which his divine wisdome has appointed and whereof all false Churches are destitute As first from this principle that she beleeves nothing but what has descended vnto her by the constant testimony of her forefathers in all ages from the time of Christ his Apostles By which means it has been shown that she cannot but keep Vnity in faith Secondly She receives the Decrees of all General Councils which in all reason ought to be believed to preserve that which was delivered by the Apostles and if any doubt arise about the sense of the Scriptures are more able to interpret them then any other persons To which therefore all the members of the Catholique Church do modestly wisey submit their iudgments they never ransack any matter of faith once defined but it remaines ever inviolable And lastly All Catholiques submit themselves to one Supreme Pastor whom they acknowledge to be establish't by Christ over the whole Church From whom the holy Fathers do affirm that the Vnity of the Church doth much depend This person appoynted by Christ they shew out of the Scriptures to have been S. Peter to whom Christ said Math. 16.19 Iohn 21 16.18 Cypr. in tract de simplicite Praelator I will give thee the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven c. and again Feed my sheep feed my Lambs Vpon which S. Cyprian saith That Christ might shew Vnity he establish't one Chaire and he disposed by his authority the Origin of that Vnity to proceed from One c. The Primacy is given to Peter that one Church of Christ and one Chaire might be shown S. Hierom seeing the necessity of One head Hieron lib. 1. cont Iovinian for keeping Vnity saith excellently One is chosen that a head being appoynted Occasion of schisme might be taken away And that the Bishop of Rome is successor to S. Peter in that same Dignity Primacy and that the Vnity of the Church depends vpon his authority all the holy Fathers do affirm The same S. Hierom writing to S. Damasus Bishop of Rome saith Hier ep ad Damasum With the Successor of the Fisher with the Disciple of the Crosse I speak c. I am ioyn'd in Communion with thy Holynesse that is with the Chaire of Peter vpon that rock I know the Church is built who gathereth not with thee scattereth S. Augustin affirmes Aug. cont epist fundament c. 4. that the Succession of Priests from the seat of Peter to whom our Lord after his resurrection commended his sheep to be fed vntill the present Bishop held him within the lap of the Church There is nothing more ordinary with the Fathers then to reckon out the succession of the Roman Bishops from S. Peter vnto their time Aug. epist 166. Cypr. epist 73. 45. S. Augustin tearmeth the sea of their residence the Chair of Vnity and S. Cyprian calls it the beginning of Vnity the roote of the Catholique Church As by these means the Vnity of the true Church is preserved so for want of them there can be no constant Vnity in false Churches For they all reiecting the infallible testimony authority of the Catholique Church by which we are certified of our Saviours doctrine as has been shewed put their own election and private iudgment in place of it and their iudgments being diverse they make diverse faiths having no Compasse to steer by but the Scriptures which they diversly interpret according to their pleasures Neither do they submit themselv's to the sentence of any Church for they beleeve that all Churches may erre neither is their own Church constant in her sentence for one Assembly ransacks and condemns as heresy and Anti-Christian what another has defined approved as Christian truths Neither have they any supreme Pastor to whom they obey And in a word they have no bond to ty them together except sometimes worldly interest or the hatred of another religion And when these interests faile when by mutual assistance ioyn't forces they have subdued or overturned that Church which they esteem their Common adversarie then they instantly begin to be miserably scattered divided as fresh experience sheweth how after the destructiō of the late English Church the brethren of Scotland and England became hugely divided notwithstanding the solemne League Covenant which had before so straitly tyed them together Yea it is impossible for the wit of man to make it otherwise For besides that it is impossible that many men can a long time adhere to the same falshoods as we suppose all heresies to be the nature of man being so strongly bent vpon truth this confusion division followes from the nature of their principal doctrin which is the ground work of all the rest to witt that every one should have liberty of reading interpreting Scripture and iudging the Preachers doctrin thereby From which ground there must needs arise variety of sects in religion according to the various conceipts and apprehensions of people Moreover God in his iust iudgment sends ever the curse of division among heretiques for according to their sin so are they punished They endeavoured to divide the Church and themselvs are divided and so at length destroied This God promised by the Prophet Esay when he said Esay 19.2 I will set the Aegyptians against the Aegyptians and they shall fight every one
against his brother and every one against his neighbour citie against citie and Kingdome against Kingdome S. Augustin saith it is the iust iudgment of God Aug lib. de agone Christi c 29. lib 1. de bapt c 6. that those who seek nothing else but to divide the Church should themselves be miserably divided And so he shewes how the Donatists were cut into small threds S. Chrysostom affirmes that the sin of dividing the Church is so great that nothing doth so provoke the anger of God So that when we have done all other manner of good Chrysâ—st hom 11. in ep ad Ephes we deserve no lesse severe punishment for dividing the Vnity fulnesse of the Church then those who pierced divided Christs own body Salomon saith that there are six things which our Lord hates Proverb 6.16.19 and the seventh is abomination to him which is He who soweth discord among brethren How much then must he hate and abhorre those who sow discord in his Church which is his body and his spouse for which he died and for the Vnity whereof he so ardently prayed And therefore it 's no wonder to see the curse of division fall ever among them And as this division and contrariety ariseth naturally from their principall doctrin the ground of all the rest besides Gods iudgment on them so they have no way to take it away when it doth arise For albeit they pretend the word of God to be their Iugde of Controversies to which they promise all obedience yet this Iudge could never hitherto end any controversy among them and indeed it is not the word but the sword which decides all their Controversies The iust contrary is in the Catholique Church For albeit all heresies and sects do first arise out from her 1. Cor. 11.19 as the Apostle saith There must be heresies and S. Iohn affirmeth They went out from vs but were not of vs yet they do not arise from the nature of the Churches doctrin or from her principles which are constant immoveable all tending to Vnity but from the malice of the Devil And when they arise the Church loseth not her Vnity thereby For if these coyners or followers of new doctrines do not submit themselvs to the iudgment of the Church they are iudicially cutt off from that body from which they first cut themselvs by misbeleef and by this means the rest of the body is preserved entire and at Vnity within it self So that when any question ariseth the Church has a solid way to take away all Controversie and to preserve Vnity But the Protestants principles tend to division and they have no means to take it away as has been shewed Since then it is so evident by the Scripture that the Church of Christ must have Vnity it is no lesse evident that that cannot be the true Church which wants Vnity and is full of Dissensions Divisions as the Protestant Church appeares now evidently to be even to the weakest vnderstandings by her great Schismes and divisions both in doctrin government And therefore he who believes a Church of so great division or confusion to be the true Church cannot be said to follow the Scriptures but rather to controul them and to follow his own fancies Whereas the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome by her admirable Vnity both in doctrin disciplin all the world over even to the least article or point of faith may be easily seen to be the true Church of Christ which was founded by him and he by the same Vnity may be known to be the true Messias who was sent from heaven CHAP. XXXIII The true Church proved by her holynesse THE second mark whereby the true Church is described in the Nicen Creed is Holynesse I beleeve One holy c. Church which property is also assign'd to her in the Apostles Creed I beleeve the holy Catholique Church Besides these authorities the very light of Nature and the Scripture show that the true Church ought to be holy For this being a society of people ordain'd by God for a most holy end to witt to enioy himself who is the Holy of Holies for all eternity must have holynesse of doctrin to direct them and holynesse of life to bring them to so holy an end This the Prophet David sheweth Psal 92 vers vlt saying Holynesse becometh thine house O Lord for ever S. Paul saith that Christ delivered himself fâ—r his Church that he might sanctifie it c. that he might present it to himself Ephes 5.26.27 a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it may be holy and vnspotted It is evident then by the â—reed by the light of Nature and by the Scriptures that the true Church must be Holy And the holynesse of it for our present purpose consists principally in two things to wit in holynesse of doctrine holynesse of life Therefore that Church which teacheth impious doctrin and wherein there is little or no holynesse of life cannot be the true Church Let vs then briefly see to which Church whither to the Protestant or to the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome this mark of Holynesse doth best agree First concerning doctrin I find that the first Apostles of Protestants teach doctrin directly repugnant to the goodnesse of God to the Nature of man to the holynesse of the Christian Sacraments to the observation of Gods commandments besides many other particulars Calvin the great Foundatour of Pressbytery teaches that God is the Author of sin for thus he writeth Cal lib. 1. instit cap. 18 par 3. Now I have clearly enough shewed that God is called the Author of all these things which these Controwlers to witt the Papists will have to fall forth by his idle permission onely And such things which according to Catholiques God willeth not but only permits are sins of which Calvin there speaks as of the blindnesse and tyranny of Achab of the incest of Absalon and the like of which he calls God the Author Again he saith Man by the iust impulsion of God Ibid par 4. doth that which is not lawfull for him to do And of Pharao he saith Deus voluit vtique illum iussui suo non obtemperare immo vt ei repugnaret In Rom. pc 454. ipse in eo effecit God willed him not to obey his Commandment yea he himself wrought that in him that he might disobey it Many more places are collected by Becan in a Treatise which he wrote on this subiect de Authore peccati Where he cites diverse testimonies of Beza and other Protestant Authors to the same purpose Now that this is an impious opinion and against the very clear light of nature is evident For all men conceive by natural instinct that God is not only good in himself but also goodnesse it self the Author and fountain of all goodnesse But
how can he be goodnesse itself and the Author of goodnesse if he be the Author of wickednesse A holy Father saith Basil quod Deus noe sit auctor malor It 's the same madnesse to deny God and to say he is the Author of sin For if he be the Author of sin he is not good if he be not good he is not God The Manicheans taught the same impiety but with this difference that they made not the good but the evil God the Author of evil Moreover it 's evident that God cannot be the Author of that whereof he is the punisher But he is the punisher of sin Therefore he cannot be the Author of it I know some Protestants strive to make a faire face vpon this doctrin of Calvin but all in vain for it is so black and vgly of it self in the tearmes which he vseth that as it is in the proverb these who would blanch it vndertake to wash a black-Moore The text is so bad that it can admit no good Commentarie Feuardentius lib. 2. Theomachiae Calvinisticae cap. 12. So that the Lutherans in Germanie have condemned it as contumelious against God pernicious to mankind and the Zuinglians of Berne caused Calvins books wherein these black errors were contain'd to be burnt publickly by the common Executioner He teacheth also some doctrin no lesse pernicious in the iudgment of many concerning predestination as that God by his only will has ordaind many without any consideration of their merits to damnation Cal. lib. 3. Inst c. 22. par 2. His words are these By his only will and without any consideration of their merits they are predestinated to eternal death Such doctrin which transformes God into the Devil and represents him as the greatest Tyrant imaginable cannot be holy no more then he who taught it can be heavenly albeit he be much esteem'd by the Presbyterians who keep still this doctrin lying at their hearts though vpon some occasions they are ashamd to profess it Secondly As he robs God of his goodnesse so doth he also spoile man of his free-will which is not only false against common experience and the confession of mankind for as S. Augustin saith no fewnesse of the learned Aug. lib. de vera relig c. 14. no company of the vnlearned do deny it but also in the iudgment of many Protestants it makes all exhortations admonitions and threats which are so frequent in the Scriptures both vselesse and ridiculous it hinders all exercise yea and attempt of vertue holynesse and with the opinion of Gods absolute decree of reprobation it brings men to despaire Thirdly their doctrin of the impossibility to keep the divine commandments even with the assistance of Gods grace we have seen above to be iniurious to the goodnesse wisdom and iustice of God to be a great hindrance of the growth of piety and of the care of a good life from which wicked doctrin flowed the impious sect of the Anti-Nomians To which if we shall add that doctrin which they call the life of their religion to witt their iustification by a special faith only whereby they beleeve that all their sins are forgiven them what a wid gate is opened to all licentious liberty to the neglect of piety and of all good works Their doctrin also concerning the Sacraments is not holy which robs them of all grace and vertue of sanctification In a word if the proper doctrines of the Presbyterians be impartially considered there is almost nothing amongst them which hath appearance of holynesse or any invitation to it For they do not esteem their Churches holy they have no holy ornaments no holy Vessels no holy rites or Ceremonies no holy dayes or festivities no holy forme of publique worship or service of God and nothing that setteth forth the Maiesty magnificence of God or that can breed respect or reverēce in man Yea their principles if they be followed lead to prophanesse or Atheism whereof I will bring some few instances The first is of one named Godefridus a Valle who wrote a book Becan opusc disp An Deus sit Auctor peccati cap. 17. which he entitled Of the art of beleeving nothing In which he said all other things false and one only thing true as Becan relates to witt that he who would become an Atheist should first be a Calvinist as himself had been For from that doctrin of Calvin that God is the Author of sin and that by his absolute decree of Reprobation he had preordain'd the most part of men vnto damnation without any regard of their works but only for his own pleasure he collected that such a God was a most cruel Tyrant Therefore he would rather deny there was a God then acknowledge such a God And therevpon he became a profest Atheist and was burnt publickly in Paris in the yeare 1572. Another instance fell out not long ago in our own Countrey on another subiect For as the Presbyterian Ministers generally teach that the Church is no more holy then any other place nor no more reverence due vnto it except only when the Minister is preaching so a great Apostle of the Covenant taught that doctrin very eagerly in Aberdeen the fruite whereof did shortly thereafter appear For a covenanting souldier of the Saints army was found within few dayes in the Colledge Church of that town in vncivil conversation with a woman and being brought before the same Minister as I was credibly informed who did exaggerate the grievousnesse of the crime from the holynesse of the place he answered that there was neither preaching nor praying in the Church at that time By which he confounded the Minister Now of a long time they keep their Churches shut both night and day except only at such times as the Minister is to preach I knew also a young Lady who took great scandal at a Ministers sermon wherein he vndertook to prove against the Papists the impossibility of living chastly which doctrin she truly said was very dangerous to young people and loosed the reines to all lasciviousnesse So that in many points both concerning God and man the Sacraments the Commandments we see the Presbyterian Church is not holy in doctrin But on the other part the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome teacheth most holy doctrin in all these points For first concerning God she teacheth that in him there are all perfections in an infinit degree that he is not only good in himself but the fountain of all goodnesse and that no evil can proceed from him That he is neither the cause Author or approver of sin That he is so good that he would not permit sin to be vnlesse he could draw good from it That he has predestinate no man to damnation but only for sins which they willingly freely commit This is the doctrin of the Catholique Church and of the holy Fathers Aug. in Enchir. c. 100. S.
and others is confessed by the Centurists The approved sanctity of S. Francis Xaverius a Iesuite who in the last age converted sundry Nations of the east Indies is testifyed by Hacluite a Minister in his book of Navigations where he doth highly praise him Luther confesseth that in the Papacy is the very kernel of piety Breirly cites the words of diverse Protestants who acknowledge that there are many holy men women in the Roman Church that Protestants are not to be compared vnto them in the least degree and that the Catholique Church hath many excellent orders and holy institutions Apol. tract 2. c. 3. sect 9. subd 1. post F. for curbing of sin and advancing of piety whereof Protestants are destitute This must be a strong truth which extorts confession from Adversaries and this Confession is a most convincent proofe against themselves Moreover amongst many of the Catholique Church there is found not an ordinary but a sublime degree of holynesse For many persons in all ages of the greatest quality honour riches have renounced the world all its pleasures that they might serve and enioy God more freely so that they have not only by Gods grace kept but also gone beyond the commandments as S. Chrysostom speaks S. Augustin describing the manners of the Catholique Church in his time after an excellent apostraphe concerning the holynesse of her doctrin saith vnto her concerning holynesse of life Aug. lib. de morib Eccl Cat. c. 30. Deservedly with thee the divine Commandments are kept far and neer By good right with thee are many given to hospitality many dutifull many mercyfull many learned many chast many holy many so burning with the love of God that in highest abstinence from all worldly pleasures incredible contempt of the world they delight only in the desert And thereafter shewing the diverse degrees of holy persons in the Catholique Church as of the Anachorits who liv'd in the wildernesse of the Monks who liv'd a part by themselvs and of others who were gathered together into Communities of religious women who separating themselvs from the company of men served God chastly diligently and having described their diverse manner of living their divin contemplations fervent prayers frequent fastings and the rest of their holy exercises he saith of the Anachorits not without admiration Aug. ibid. cap. 31. What is it I beseech you that these men who cannot but love man do see and yet can be without the sight of man Truly whatever it be it must be more excellent then all humane things since for the contemplation of it a man can live without man And a little after To whom this excellent hight of holynesse doth not appear of it 's own accord worthy of admiration how can it appear to him by our words Then of them all he professeth himself vnable to praise sufficiently these holy manners these holy orders and institutions and if he would vndertake to do it he would be affrayed lest he seemed to detract from them as if they would not please men by the simple relation of theÌ„ In end as this were an vndeniable truth appealing to the heretiques own iudgment he saith These things O Mâ—nichaeans reprove if you can But if there had been any Presbyterians in his time he had found them not only reproving these most holy things but also renouncing abiuring and accursing them as may by known by their Covenant practice at the beginning of their Reformation In this indeed the Presbyterians go beyond the Manicheans S. Augustin proceeds to the praise of the holynesse of the Clergy the Bishops Priests Deacons whose vertue he saith is so much the more wonderfull how much it 's more hard to keep it in such a kind of troublesome life amongst so great a multitude of persons with whom for their spiritual goods they do converse And yet he saith that he knew many holy persons in all these vocations as also many of the laytie of all ranks qualities living holyly in the world as if they did not vse the world and who would willingly forsake all wordly things before they forsook the love and service of God This Description of the ancient Catholique Church which the Catholique shew vnto me did represent very clearly to my sight how fitly the present Catholique Church doth agree with it in all these holy orders and Institutions and it did no lesse evidently manifest vnto me how monstruously the present Protestant Church is different from it Lastly diverse histories as well of Enemies as of friends have recorded many famous miracles wrought in the Catholique Church for confirmation of her doctrin and for manifestation of the holynesse of some persons who have lived dyed in her Communion The Magdeburgian Centurists although Protestants have recorded many great miracles done by Catholiques in the 13. chapter of every Century for 1300. years together after Christ Therefore since holynesse of life doctrin testifyed by Miracles from heaven hath in all ages from Christ been found eminently in the Roman Catholique Church and in no other we may most iustly conclude That she and no other is the true Church and lawfull spouse of Christ Aug. epist 50. ad Bonifacium S. Augustin saith The Catholique Church alone is the body of Christ c. out of this body the Holy Ghost quickens no man And a little before For as a member if it be cutt off from the body of a living man cannot retain the Spirit of life so a man who is cut off from the body of Christ the Iust cannot retain the Spirit of Iustice CHAP. XXXIV The true Church demonstrated by her Vniversality for which she is called Catholique AS the true Church is designed in the Apostles Creed by her holynesse so is she also by her Vniversality I beleeve the holy Catholique Church She is clearly also described by the same vniversality Genes 12.17 in the Scripture God said to Abraham In thy seed all the Nations of the earth shall be blessed The Prophet Esay foretould the same when he said of the Church All Nations shall flow vnto it Esay 2.2 Psalm 2. God promised this to Christ I will give thee the Gentils for thine inheritance the vtmost bounds of the earth for thy possessions Christ himself declared it Luke 24.47 when he said that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his name vnto all Nations beginning from Hierusalem S. Paul said to the Colossians Coloss 1.6 that the Gospel was in all the world fructifyed Therefore to forbear from citing more testimonies it 's evident by the Creed by the Law and the Prophets by the Psalmes and the holy Apostles and by Christ himself the most true describer of his own body that his Church must be Catholique or Vniversal for place having the Communion of all Nations She must be also Vniversal for time that is she must endure from the time of Christ
vnto the end of the world as we have seen above in the perpetuity of the Church For of Christs kingdom Luke 1.33 Mat. 16.19 there shall be no end and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against his Church These places of Scripture are so clear for the Vniversality of the Church that S. Augustin having produced them against the Donatists for the same purpose affirmeth Aug. de Vnitate Eccl. c. 11. no man how blunt so ever he be and slow of heart can say I did not vnderstand them That none but heretiques with head-strong frowardnesse and blind fury can bark against them And that no excuse is left for those who do not beleeve them because they contradict Christs clear words The next thing then that we are to do is to see to what company of Christians whither to Protestants or to those Christians who keep Communion with the Sea of Rome this property of Vniversality by which the true Church is so clearly described doth best agree We need not make great search in this matter For if we will speak of the time before Luther the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome was so much Catholique in regard of Protestants that there was no little company yea nor one person at all of the Protestant religion to be seen or found to contest with her for this glorious title of Catholique Whereas from Luther vpward in every generation she may be proved by the most famous testimonies histories records Monuments in the world to have been alwayes Catholique that is to have been a most ample Society keeping the Communion of Nations and to have been most eminent above all other religions sects and heresies that went out from her which being condemned by this Church were as vnprofitable boughs cut off from the vine and so remaining where they fell in petty corners of the world did soone wither and decay Again if we will make now the comparison between the Church in Communion with the Roman sea and the Protestants Churches since Luther arose we shall find the last come very short of the other for Vniversality and that for the same very reason which S. Augustin brought against the Donatists Aug. de Vnit. Eccl c. 3. These sects saith he are not found in many Nations where this to witt the Catholique Church is and this which is every where is found also even where these sects are So it may be said Protestants are not to be found in many Nations where the Catholique religion is profest and Catholiques may be found where ever Protestants are For all the diverse sorts of Protestants are comprized within Europe and possesse only the Northern parts thereof there being some most famous large kingdomes provinces even within Europe where they are not to be seen or found as in all Spaine Italy Sicily and in others they are but scantly sowen as in France Poland Germanie where they are not a handfull to the Catholiques And in these Northern places which they possesse out of which they banished by force the publick exercice of the Catholique religion and still persecute the professors of it there are not deficient Catholiques who in the midst of the enemies of their religion have alway's profest their faith But in other parts of the world where the Catholique religion doth wonderfully flourish the name of Protestants is not so much as known For the Catholique religion is not only publickly professed in the most famous Kingdomes and Provinces of Europe but also it is to be found in Africk Asia and America And albeit in diverse Countries the publick profession be Heretical Mahometical or Heathnih yet even there the Catholique Roman Church hath Fathers and children professing her faith and what she lost by the falling away of Protestants in Europe she has gained with much encrease by the propagation of the Catholique faith in the East and West Indies now of late in the great Kingdom of China where many thowsands have ēbraced the faith If then the Society of Christians in Communion with the Roman Church remaines still Catholique notwithstanding that the Protestants have falne away from her and albeit they would muster together all their forces against her how much more is she Catholique in regard of Protestants if they be taken a part by their diverse sects scattered troops as in all reason they ought to be For none should be esteem'd of one religion but these who are of one Communion and therefore since Vniversality doth necessarly include Vnity no Protestant Church can be further Vniversal then her Communion is spread which will be found to be so little a way that every one of those Protestant Churches especially being compared with the Roman Catholique will deserve rather the title of particular then of Vniversal Moreover the holy Fathers have observed that as the Church in Communiō with the sea of Rome has ever had the thing signifyed by the word Catholique so she alone has ever possessed the glorious title of Catholique whereof heretiques have been very ambitious but could never obtain it S. Augustin did esteem the title of Catholique so plain an evidence of the true Church Aug. cont epist fund c. 4. that he said In the bosome of the Church the very name of Catholique holds me which not without cause amongst so many heresies that Church alone hath so obtayn'd that although all heretiques would have themselvs called Catholiques yet when a stranger enquires any of them where the Catholiques do assemble no heretique is so bold as to shew him his own meeting place Again he saith Idem lib. de vera relig c. 6. We must hold the Communion of that Church which is called Catholique both by her owne and by strangers This name of Catholique the true Church received from the Apostles to make her be known from all hereticall Congregations which she has ever caried as a badge of truth a title of great honour S. Cyril expounding the Apostles Creed saith Cyril Hierosol Catech. 15. For this end thy faith has given to thee this article the holy Catholique Church that thou mayst avoid the polluted Conventicles of heretiques And a little after When thou commest into a Town enquire not simply where the Temple of our Lord is for heretiques also call their dens Temples Neither ask simply where the Church is but ask where is the Catholique Church For that is the proper Name of this holy Church Vpon the other part as no heresies could ever be Vniversal for time or place for he who has prescribed bounds to the Sea has also ordain'd that no heresie can cover the earth so by the divine Providence they could never obtain the title of Catholique but were ever denominated from their Authors as Arians Pelagians Lutherans Calvinists or from some accident as Protestants for protesting against the Emperours Edicts Hierom. cont Luciferianos which sorts of names S. Hierom affirmes to be
evidēt marks of the Synagogue of Anti-Christ Neither indeed can any new sects with any probability call themselvs Catholiques For what would be more ridiculous then if the Independents or Quakers who are of so late standing and of so litle extension would stile themselvs Catholiques this word signifying Vniversality both of time place which they evidently want The same may be as iustly said of the Presbyterians or of any other Protestant Congregation And if any of these sects were so vnwise as to call themselvs so they would not be vnderstood but taken for Papists I remember that my Catholique friend shew me that it has been an ordinary custom of those who separat themselv's from the Catholique Church when they see that they neither have the thing signifyed by the word Catholique nor can obtain the title of it to shew themselvs enemies to both This the old Donatists did who pretended that it was not necessary Aug. cont Crescon l. 3. c. 66. the true Church should have communion of Nations or be Vniversal that truth is often among a few and that it was the fault of many to erre This same some Protestants do pretend Against which may be opposed the words of S. Augustin Aug. epist 48 who saith As he shall be Anathema or accursed who preacheth that neither Christ suffered nor rose again because we learned by the Gospel that it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise again the third day so he shall also be anathema whosoever preacheth the Church to be elswhere then in the Communion of all Nations because by the self same Gospel we learn in the words next following pennance to be preached in his name and remission of sins throughout all Nations Then for the word Catholique Luther was so great an enemy to it that he tooke it out of the Apostles Creed putting the word Christian in place of it Our Presbyterians ordinarly abstain from the word Catholique turning it Vniversal Beza in praefat novi Testam Beza calls it the vain tearme Catholique A great Apostle of the Covenant shew both his envie anger at this word For when a Gentlemā in the North who had been summoned not long ago to give an account of his faith before the Presbytery of Aberdeen had profest himself to be a Catholique the said Apostle was offended with that title and willed him to call himself a Papist which he neglecting to do the Min̄ister thē enquired of him If the women of his religion called themselvs Catholiques also Which question had such an vncivil sense as he proposed it that some of his more modest brethren sitting in iudgment with him shew both by their Countenance and words their dislike of his vncivility S. Augustin relates how the Donatists also were great Enemies to the word Catholique calling it a humane forgerie or fiction Aug. lib. 1. cont Gaudent c. 33. which the holy Father calls words of blasphemie To conclude therefore this point As it is evident both by the Creed and by the Scripture that the true Church must be Catholique so it 's very clear certain that the Protestant Church before Luther was not Catholique that as yet it is not Catholique and by all appearance never will be For according to the nature of heresie it gote all what it possesseth at the first hurle and these 80. years it hath made no progresse but rather by its own divisions hath gone backward and has been still on the loosing hand Therefore the Protestant Church not being Catholique cannot be the true Church Vpon the other part it is no lesse evident that of all Christian societies the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome was the Catholique Church in the time of the Apostles as it was also in the time of S. Augustin and of the holy Fathers and ever since it has had the Communion of Nations kept all General Councels made decrees condemned all Errors heresies And in a word what the holy Scriptures have so clearly fore-tould of the Vniversality of Christs Church and of the conversion of Gentils from infidelity to Christianity hath been accomplished in this Church alone and performed by her members Therefore this Church and no other is the holy Catholique and true Church of Christ CHAP. XXXV The true Church proved by her continued succession lawfull vocation of her Pastors for which she is called Apostolique BY this note or property of Apostolique the holy Fathers and auncient Councels would have the true Church clearly known and distinguished from all new sects heresies The Church is called Apostolique principally for two reasons First because it was founded by the Apostles and from their time must continue vnto the end of the world Secondly because the Pastors thereof derive their Mission from the Apostles by ordinary calling personal succession In the first sense the true Church is clearly distinguished from all sects and false Churches because they were not founded by the Apostles but by some new pretended Reformers who arose after the Apostles in their several generations and therefore these new Churches founded and erected by them are not called Apostolique but have their denomination from their founders such as the Arians Pelagians Lutherans Calvinists In the second sense she is also clearly distinguished from false Churches because they have not lawful Pastors deriving their vocation from the Apostles by a continued and vninterrupted succession but intrude themselvs into the office of Pastors without any lawfull calling Of the first sense of the word Apostolique we have spoken sufficiently above when we proved the true Church by her perpetuity and continued succession and disproved all false Churches for want of it which proofes need not to be here repeated Of the second sense of the word Apostolique we shall here briefly speak Besids the authority of the Creed it is evident by the Scriptures that there must be alwayes Pastors in the Church lawfully called to that charge God saith by the Prophet Esay vpon thy walls Esay 62.6 ô Ierusalem I have appointed watchmen all the day and all the night They shall not hold their peace for ever Ephes 4.11 The Apostle S. Paul sheweth how our Saviour performed this promise by appoynting Pastors and Teachers To the consummation of the Saints for the work of the Ministerie for the edifying of the body of Christ till we all meet in the Vnity of faith Our Saviour also has promised his continual assistance vnto the Pastors of his Church Behold Math. vlt. I am with you always even vnto the consummation of the world As there must be always Pastors in the Church so they must be lawfully called to that charge or else they are not Pastors but Theeves and Robbers S. Paul saith Heb. 5.4 Rom. 10 15. no man takes vpon him that honour but he who is called of God as Aaron And again how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent◠God in the old Testament reproved
those who went without mission saying I had not sent these Prophets yet they ran Ieremie 23.21 and 27.15 Iohn 10.1 and prophesied falsly in my name Christ saith who entereth not by the doore into the sheeâ—fold but climbeth another way is a theef and a robber Moreover our Saviour has put a strict obligation vpon all people to hear and obey their lawfull Pastors and has forewarned them earnestly to beware of false Prophets Of the first he saith Who heares you heares me Luke 10.16 Math. 10.15 and who contemns you contemns me And whosoever shall not receive you nor heare your words c. Verily I say vnto you it shal be more tolerable for the land of the Sodomits Gomorrhaeans in the day of Iudgment then for that Citie Of false Teachers he saith Beware Math. 24 5. Math 7.15 that no man seduce you for many shall come in my name And again Take great heede of false Prophets S. Paul to the like purpose forewarneth the Ephesians saying Take heede to your selvs I know that after my departure Act. 20.28.30 there will ravening Wolves enter in among yow c. For the which cause be Vigilant Seing then we know evidently by the Scriptures that there must remain always true and Lawfull Pastors in the Church and that false Prophets will also arise That we are obliged vnder paine of damnation to heare the first and vnder no lesse danger to beware of the last It is most certain that the goodnesse of God who promised such a clear way vnder the Gospel that fooles should not erre in it has ordaind an easy sensible way for all men to discern between true false Pastors that they may be preserved from error in so great danger or else noâ— only fooles but also wisemen might be miserably mistaken and misled to their own perdition Now the same Scripture points out this easy and direct way if men would walk in it For it shewes that all true Pastors must have sensible vocation Mission and these who want them cannot be true and Lawful Pastors First it's evident that our Saviour did sensibly call 12. Apostles and sent them with commission to feed govern his Church Secondly the Apostles did also sensibly call and ordain other Pastors as is evident in the election ordination of S. Mathias Thirdly the chief Pastors that is Bishops received also power from the Apostles to choose and ordain others as is evident in what the Scripture records of Titus and Timothee This was so evident and sensible a way that fooles might not erre in it And if this order was always observed that none could be esteem'd lawful Pastors but who were thus called and ordain'd by others who had received that power then it was as easy to know a true Pastor from a false Apostle as it is easy to know who is called to be a Iudge in the State from an vsurper for they are both discernable by easy and sensible signs This is the doore of which our Saviour speaks by which all these who are lawfull Pastors enter into the government of the Church and all these who enter not by this doore and yet vsurp that honour to be Pastors of the Church are theevs who climb vp another way and so may be easily known The auncient Iewes had also an easy way to know their ordinary Priests Pastors from vsurpers For among them none were Priests but these who were descended from Levi by Aaron by natural generation But in the Law of grace it is more easy where none are to be esteem'd Bishops Lawfull Pastors but these who are descended from the holy Apostles by visible ordination personal succession The holy Fathers did vse this succession and Vocation of Pastors as a most evident argument to demonstrat the true Church and by want of these they discovered also as clearly all false Churches For it 's certain the true Church cannot be without lawfull Pastors lawfull Pastors cannot be without lawfull Vocation ordination where there are no true Pastors lawfully called and ordaind there can be no true Church S. Ireneus proves the true Church by the Succession of Pastors Irenaâ—us lib. 3. c. 3 which he calls a clear demonstration by which all heretiques are confounded Tertullian requires the heretiques to bring forth the origine of their Churches to recite the order of their Bishops Tert. lib. de praescrip by succession from the Apostles As it is evident then that vocation succession of Pastors by lawfull ordination is an inseparable propertie of the true Church So We shall now briefly see to which Church it best agrees whither to the Protestant or to the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome I find that the Protestant Pastors are as much perplexed to show the lawfulnesse of their Vocation after Luther as they were vexed to show where their Church was before him For they run from one shift to another and what some say others controule severly censure As there were three principal sorts of Protestants to witt the Lutherans Calvinists these of the late English Church so I find they bring three different answers to the question of their Ministers vocation Some say the Lutherian Ministers have an ordinary vocation because Luther was made a Priest in the Roman Church But this answer is frivolous For first Luther by that Vocation got only commission to preach the doctrin of that Church and not to preach against it Secondly it is monstruously absurd for the Lutherians to derive their Vocation from that Church which their first Apostle esteem'd Anti-Christian Thirdly Although Luthers own vocation were supposed to be good how could he being only a simple Priest ordain others since from the beginning of Christianity it was never known that a Priest could be ordaind by any but by a Bishop Fourthly Luther succeeded to none neither Bishop or Priest who professed his doctrin and therefore the Lutherans are in their first source destitute of succession and in their progresse of lawfull ordination and so neither Luther nor his successors have any lawfull Vocation Calvin most of his Schollers renounce the way of ordinary run to an extraordinary vocation for they are ashamed to derive their vocation from the Roman Church which they imagine to be Anti-Christian neither can they do it because Calvin was never ordain'd a Priest By the tyrannyâ— saith he of the Pope Cal. lib. 4. Instit c. 3. par 4. the true line of ordination was interrupted now there is need of a new supplâ—e And truly this was an extraordinary charge which the Lord imposed on vs. To him accords his Scholler Beza who saith that at the beginning of their Church ordinary vocation appear'd no where And Beza in epist ad Alemannum in the Conference at Poysie being enquired of his Vocation he said it was extraordinary Against this pretext of extraordinary vocation which is followed
length described So by this means M. Knox gote his Vocation to be a Minister from the call of that holy Congregation which was guiltie of murder and robbery and was then in actual rebellion by the mouth of their Preacher who could have no lawfull vocation himself but being an vnlettered man had taken vp by all appearance that calling at his own hand as many others did For it is said of him in the 74. page Albeit he was not the most learned yet was his doctrin without corruption c. I was much astonished when this historie of our first Reformer his Vocation was first shown me in his own book by a Catholique who did not faile to manifest the ridiculousnesse of it by all the circumstances Now these are all the different Vocations of the Protestant Ministers and all and every one of them are so vnsufficient that they are disproved not only by Catholiques but also by most famous Protestants who are brought to such confusion in this matter that they hardly know what to say For they can neither pretend ordinary nor extraordinary Vocation not the first because they evidently want succession as also ordination both which are requisite to an ordinary calling Not the second because they want the power of working miracles and have no extraordinary holynesse which are qualities very requisite and vsual for all Gods extraordinary Ambassadours And albeit neither of these qualities were required yet these who pretend this extraordinary Vocation do fall into such contradictions that they are evidently known thereby not to be Gods extraordinary Ambassadours whom he never vseth to send with contrary Commissions So that to the Protestant Ministers or Bishops agree well the words of S. Cyprian Cypr. de simplicit Praâ—lator These are men saith he who without any divin disposition preferre themselvs among rash people who make themselvs Prelats without any lawfull ordination who none giving to them a Bishops office take the name of Bishops vpon them Therefore the Protestant Pastors wanting clearly succession from the Apostles are not Apostolique and so are not true Pastors but Vsurpers and consequently the Protestant Church is not the true Church for that cannot be the true Church which hath no lawfull Pastors Vpon the other part this succession of Bishops from the Apostles has been ever so evidently in the Church of the Roman Communion that the holy Fathers did bring it as a most evident argument to show the true Church and therefore they reckon out ordinarly the succession of the Roman Bishops Aug. cont epist fund c. 4. S. Augustin saith The Succession of Priests from the Seat of Peter the Apostle vnto the present Bishoprique holds me in the Church And elswhere shewing the continuance of the same succession he saith The continuance of the true Church by most certain succession of Bishops Aug. lib. conâ— advers leg prophet c. 20. doth persevere from the Apostles time vnto ours and to the times after vs again And this succession doth to this day continue in the Roman Church as evidently as it did in the time of the holy Fathers neither can any thing be said now against it which might not have been said as iustly by the auncient heretiques Therefore as the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome has been shewed to be one holy and Catholique Church so it is no lesse evident that it is Apostolique having lawfull Pastors as it has ever had deriving their Vocation from the holy Apostles by lawfull ordination personal succession and consequently this is the true Church lawfull spouse of Iesus Christ This matter of Vocation is of great importance because doctrin depends vpon it and because it is easily discerned so that it is compared by our Saviour Iohn 10.1 to a Gate As then it is more easy to hold a theef at the gate then to thrust him out being once let in so all heretiques are more easily confounded for lack of Vocation which is to hold them at the doore of the Church then by the falshood of their doctrin which is to expell them after they are once admitted For if they cannot bring evident testimonies of their Vocation ordination from a known Pastor of the Church they are presently known to be Wolves who run when they were not sent who enter not by the doore but climb vp another way Therefore it is great deceit in some Ministers to vndertake to prove the lawfulnesse of their Vocation by the truth of their doctrin which is a preposterous and ridiculous way Numer 16. Core and his complices taught no other doctrin but that which was taught by Moyses and yet because they vsurped the Priests office we know how fearfully they were punished What would be more ridiculous then if one would vsurp the Office of a Iudge in the state and then would prove himself to be a lawfull Iudge by the iustice of his decisions This question then of Vocation being so important and easy a Catholique gave me this advice which I resolve God willing to follow never to admit a Minister to dispute of religion till he first shew the lawfulnesse of his Vocation and to make ever that the first question Wherefore having now seen such evidence for the truth of the Roman Catholique Church to which alone the marks and properties of the true Church recorded in Scripture do so clearly agree I will draw to an end by this subsequent Conclusion CHAP. XXXVI The Conclusion AS light is more pleasant after darknesse so is the invention of truth more delightfull after errors I have now by Gods grace and by the former Triall seen both our pretended Reformations which were called such great engyring Lights to be nothing but thick Aegyptian darknesse obscuring the chief and most clear truths of the Christian Religion both in doctrin disciplin I have now found amongst the Protestants what S. Augustin observed amongst the Manichees Aug. cont epist fund c. 4. that they have nothing but a meer promise of truth a pretext of following only the Scriptures wheÌ„ indeed they follow their own Errors That their doctrin is nothing but counterfeit Mettall which cannot endure the fire of Triall Yea I have clearly seen that their Church which is the ground work of all has not the least resemblance of the Church of Christ as she is without ambiguity described in the Scriptures For according to them the Church of Christ must endure for ever But the Protestant Church has only endured since the time of Luther According to the Scriptures the Church cannot be hid but must ever shine like a light set vpon a Candlestick But the Protestant Church has lyen many hundred years hid and invisible vnder a bushell The Church of Christ must have Vnity as becomes the house of God But the Protestant Church is full of division confusion both in doctrin disciplin The true Church must be holy in all her doctrin and
fruitfull in produceing Saints But the Protestant Church teacheth doctrines which tend to prophanesse to the neglect of piety of all good works and she is so barren in produceing Saints that she professeth to bring forth none but those who continually or dayly break mortally Gods Commandments The true Church according to the Scriptures must be Catholique or Vniversal and must convert all Nations from infidelity to Christianity But the Protestant Church is only in parts pettie corners of the earth and has never as yet converted any Nation of Infidels but according to the nature of heresy has only perverted some ill Catholiques The true Church must ever have true Pastors lawfully called and ordained deriving their Succession by an vninterrupted line from the holy Apostles But the Protestant Churches first Pastors succeeded to none and without any lawfull Vocation ordination did intrude themselves by Vsurpation into the Pastoral office as all their successors have done The true Church adheres so closly to the truth that she is called in the Scriptures The pillar ground of truth 1. Timoth 3.15 But the Protestant Church is so inconstant passing from one falshood into another that she may be called the Pillar ground of Error The true Church according to Christs promise is ever directed by the Spirit of truth into all truth But the Protestant Church is misgoverned by the Spirit of giddinesse as is known by fresh experience These considerations besides others make me see the great darknesse wherein I lay and have made me to admire of my former blindnesse that I reading so frequently the Scriptures did not see the monstrous difference which is between the Church of Christ there so clearly described and the Protestant Church to which not one propertie of the true Church contain'd in the Scriptures doth agree This shew me how necessary it is to read the Scriptures with attention and to implore the Divine Maiesty for spirituall illumination without which darknesse will seem light and light darknesse But in the holy Catholique Church I found not only promise but also perforformance of truth I found her faith to be more pretious then gold which is tried by the fire as S. Peter speaks 1. Pet. 1.7 which after greatest opposition and triall doth ever shine more brightly I found in this Church clearly fulfilled all the Prophesies and that to her do agree all the properties of the true Church described in the Scriptures For this is the Church which alone has endured since the time of the Apostles This is the Church which as a Citie seated on a hill could never be hid but as a Candle set vpon a Candlestick hath enlightned the whole world This is the Church which has been admirable for its Vnity and eminent for its sanctity replenishing the heaven with innumerable Saints who have all lived and died in the bosome of her Communion This is the Church which is Vniversal for time place which has had her gates continually open night and day to receive the strength of the Gentils which she alone has converted from infidelity to Christianity This is the Church which has had a continued succession of Pastors descending without interruption from the holy Apostles This is the Church which adheres so closely to the faith she once received that she would never part from it nor yield in one syllabe or letter neither to Heathnish cruelty nor to heretical impiety and which neither force nor flatterie could ever shake so that she may be iustly called the Pillar ground of Veritie This Church is the chast Virgin Spouse of Christ which has been ever falsly accused as an Adulteresse by all Heretical Strumpets and has been even overloaden with their Calumnies but she has alwayes adhered vnto her heavenly spouse who in his own time has manifested her innocencie and brought confusion on her Enemies And in a word this is the Church which is admirable for its order and government for its supreme authority and invincible strength for its heavenly doctrin and great holynesse and lastly for her power of working miracles What then can I do more fitly then after so great darknesse to embrace so clear a light after so many dangerous errors and wandrings to put my self in the direct way of Salvation and incorporat my self without delay into this one holy Catholique Apostolique Church wherein all the holy Fathers all the Saints have liv'd and dyed What can I vse more properly then the words of S. Augustin who saith to this purpose since we see so great help of God Aug. dt vâ—il credendi c. 17. so great profit and fruite shall we make any doubt at all to retire vnto the bosome of that Church which from the Apostolique Sea by succession of Bishops has obtaind the Soveraign authority heretiques in vain barking round about it c. To which not to yield the Primacy is either a matter of greatest impiety or of precipitat arrogancy The same Motives which held S. Augustin within the Catholique Church have drawn me vnto it To witt Idem cont epist fund c. 4. the Consent of People and Nations Authority begun by Miracles nourished by Hope enlarged by Charity and Confirmed by Antiquity The Succession of Priests from the Seat of Peter vnto the present Bishoprick And last of all the very name Catholique which not without cause this Church has only obtaind among so many Heresies Iohn 1.41 Iohn 4.29 As then S. Andrew and the Woman of Samaria were glad when they found the Messias foretould by the Prophets because they were sure to find with him all truth So am I no lesse overioyed to have found the true Church foretould and clearly described by the Messias for with her I am sure to find all truth since she is the Pillar and ground of Truth and Christ has promised to her the Spirit of truth to remain with her for ever to lead her into all truth As the Apostles believed Christ for the voice of God the Father who said Mark 9.7 Luke 10.16 This is my beloved Son heare him so I believe the Church for the voice of God the Son who said Who heares you heares me and who despiseth yow despiseth me Math. 18.19 and who will not hear the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen a Publican And as the holy Apostles did believe Christ in all things because he received all from his father so I believe the Catholique Church in all points because she has received all her doctrines from Christ his Apostles and has faithfully retaind them This Catholique Church is she alone which Lactan. lib. 4. divinar Instit c. vlt. as an auncient Father writeth retaines the true worship This is the fountain of truth and House of Faith This is the Temple of God into which if one do not enter or from which if one go astray he is a stranger from the hope of life
of them of some excellent privilege For they spoile God of his goodnesse by making him the Author of sin Christ of his merits by denying he dyed for all and the holy Trinity of Glory They spoile the Angels and the Saints of their felicity and of all respect and reverence from men They rob the Church of the continual assistance of the Holy Ghost Man of his free-will the living of the prayers of the Saints and the faithfull departed of the suffrages of the living They rob the Sacraments of Grace and the Commandments of obedience Yea what have they left vntouched in the Church They have taken away many books of the Scriptures almost all the Sacraments all Traditions Priesthood Sacrifice Vowes set Fasts Festival Dayes Altars Reliques Holy Images all Monuments of Piety all the antient Ecclesiastical Lawes all Order and Disciplin all Comlinesse and beauty from the House of God They have abolished the Apostolique Government denyed the Apostles Creed subverted the Divine Commandments and abiured all the Evangelical Counsels and many more points have they destroyed as we shall see in the progresse of the Covenant so that never any heresy deserved more the title of Destroyer never any heretical Confession of Faith deserved so much the Title of the Negation of Faith as the Covenant For never any heresy or negative Confession denyed so many points of the Catholique faith and so overturn'd the Christian Religion both in doctrin disciplin in all the Monuments and helps of Piety As the matter of the Covenant is very large containing so many points of the Catholique Faith which it deny's so the manner how it doth renounce them which is as it were the life and forme of the Covenant is very considerable For it doth not only deny these articles but it detests and abiures them yea and blasphemes them adding a blasphemous Epithet almost to every point For thus it speaks We renounce and detest the Vsurped authority of the Roman Anti-Christ his wicked Hierarchie his Devilish Masse Blasphemous Priesthood Profane Sacrifice Bastard Sacraments Doubtsome Faith Desperat Repentance c. Behold said the Catholique to me what a Rapsodie of lies and calumnies against manifest sense and experience against the ancient faith and true religion was fathered vpon God the Author of truth and was called his Covenant Behold what a blasphemous Negation of the Faith was entitled the Confession of Faith Behold what a monstrous Idol of lies execrations blasphemies the Covenanters did so highly honour reverence as if it had been Gods vndoubted truth and not only did Idolatrize it themselv's but with furious zeal and rigour enforced others to adore it against their Consciences S. Cyptian affirmes that the Devil Cypr. de simâ—l Praelator Hieron in EsaiaÌ„ c. 21. in place of the old Pagan Idols has invented the deceits of Errors Heresies and S. Hierom saith that all Heretiques are Idolaters adoring their own fictions and imaginatio s as divin truths According to this doctrine if the Covenant containe heresies as we shall see it containes not a few the Covenanters have been great idolaters The old Pagans did indeed adore false Gods and the works of their own hands but never any carying the name o Chr stians did more Idolatrize the fancies of their own braines then the Covenanters have done The prosperity of the Covenant for a time did blind many but now the Visitation which God has sent vpon it has opened the ey 's of a great part so that the Covenant which was before the obiect of their greatest reverence respect is now become the subiect of their laughter sport The Prophet Ieremy foretells that these miseries should befalls to all Idols They are vain things Ieremy 10.15 Hieron â—u hunc loâ—um saith he and a work worthy to be laughed at in time of their Visitation they shall perish Which words S. Hierom applies excellently to Heresies Who would not laugh saith he when he considers the Idols of Heretiques c. Heresies prevaile only for a time that these who are chosen may be made manifest and be approved But when the Visitation of God comes and his eys do behold their fooleries then all are quyet and siâ—e it And so now is the Covenant silent and fallen asleep But enough for our intended brevity of the false Titles of the Covenant and of the grosse vntruths in it against sense We shall now run brieflâ— through the Spiritual vntruths of it against Faith SECTION III. Of the Covenantes vain pretext of the word and Spirit of God and of the marks by which they describe their Relâ—gion THAT this matter may proceed more clearly we shall set down in order the words of the Covenant and then subioyn the Observations we made vpon them The Preface then of it goes thus Covenant Wee all and every one of vs vnderwritten protest that after long due examination of our Consciences in matters of true false religion Wee are now throughly resolved of the truth by the word Spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouths subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God the whole world that this only is the true Christian faith and Religion pleasing God and bringing salvation to man which now is by tho mercy of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangel and received beleeved and defended by many and sundry notable Kirks Realms but chiefly by the Kirk of Scotland the Kings Maiesty and the three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternal Truth and only ground of our Salvation as more particularlâ— is confessed in the Confession of our faith established and publickly confirmed by Sundry Acts of Parliament and now of a long time hath been openly professed by the Kings Maiesty and whole body of this Realm both in Burgh and Land To the which Confession and forme of Religion we willingly agree in our Consciences in all points as vnto Gods vndoubted Truth and Verity grounded only vpon his written word To passe by the first sensible vntruth about the long and due examination of their consciences which was lately touched they pretend next that they are fully perswaded of the truth of their Religion by the word and Spirit of God But this is no new song neither is it only peculiar to them All sects although never so monstrous which receiv'd the Scriptures have made and do make the same pretexts And this they must all do or else they would get few followers But that the Covenanters make this pretext as falsly as any other sects is very evident For first they falsly pretend to be perswaded of the truth of their Religion by the word of God seing they beleeve diverse points as principal articles of their religion which are expresly against the word of God Which may be shown by many Instances but we shall be content with two or three The Covenanters beleeve as
the principal article of their religion that man is iustifyed by faith only which is clearly against the word of God which saith in expresse tearmes Man is not iustifyed by faith only Iames 2.24 They beleeve that the Commandments are impossible to be kept Which is against the word of God which affirmeth that Gods Commandments are not grievous 1. Iohn 5.3 and that Zachary Elizabeth did keep them They beleeve that the Eucharist is not the body and blood of Iesus Christ Luke 1 6. which is directly against the Scripture which affirmeth It is his body and blood and that with such words as design the true body true blood Therefore it is evident that they cannot be perswaded of the truth of their religion by the Word of God seing the principal articles of their religion are so clearly against the word of God Yea before their religion can be true the most clear truth in all the Scriptures must be false to witt the perpetuity of the Church of Christ For their whole religion is founded vpon that supposition that the whole Church of Christ had become Anti-Christian and had perished for a long time before Luther Then which nothing can be more against the word of God as we have seen above Neither have the Covenanters any other refuge to shun these contradictions between their beleef and the Scriptures but to fly vnto tropes figures and pretend that these places of Scripture must be vnderstood figuratively which is the very fraude that was vsed by the auncient heretiques So soone Aug. lib 3. de doct Christian 6.10 saith S. Augustin as any Error doth prepossesse their mynds they esteem all to be figures which the Scripture saith to the contrary Yea they must bring senses iust contrary vnto the words of the Scriptures as for example the Scripture saith Man is not iustifyed by faith only which according to their beleef must be vnderstood as if the Scripture said Man is iustifyed by faith only which it nowhere saith Therefore if men can be perswaded by the Scripture to beleeve such things as are contrary to the expresse words of Scripture the Covenanters are perswaded by the Scripture of the truth of their religion otherwise they are not but rather perswaded to the contrary Secondly they come as small speed of their pretext of the Spirit of God For first they can bring no more ground for it then all sects do that is their own bare words and therefore they ought not to be beleeved more then others Secondly They cannot be perswaded by the Spirit of God who oppose the Catholique Church which according to Christs promise is ever directed by the Spirit of Truth S. Iohn who adviseth vs wisely not to beleeve every Spirit but to prove the Spirits if they be of God gives this Touch-stone by which they may be tryed He that knoweth God 1. Iohn c. 4. v. 6. saith he knoweth vs and he that is not of God knoweth vs not In this we know the Spirit of Truth and of Error This same Touch-stone has held in all succeding generations For these who would not beleeve the Catholique Church and the Pastors thereof succeeding vnto the Apostles although they bragged never so much of the Spirit of God were instantly seen to be misled by the Spirit of Error and were condemned as heretiques who with insolent folly would appropriat the Spirit of God vnto every one of their own giddie heads and yet deny it to the whole Catholique Church against the clear Scriptures The same holds against Calvin his descendents the Presbyterian Covenanters Thirdly They cannot have the Spirit of God which is the Spirit of Vnity who have mingled among them the Spirit of giddinesse and Contrariety by which their Erroneous Spirit is discovered now even to the most simple among the people Lastly the Covenanters falsly pretend that they are fully perswaded of the truth of their religion For if they had full assurance of it they would not make so many changes in it and besides their Director is very vnconstant for what is more changeable then the privat Spirit Having seen now said the Catholique the Covenanters vain false pretence of the word and Spirit of God we will briefly run through the description of their religion and to spare paines of often repeating their names we will turn our speech to them First you say that your faith religion is the only true faith religion pleasing God and bringing Salvation to man If this were true the world for many ages had been in a pittifull condition For about the space of a thowsand or 12. hundred yeares your faith religion were not known and so all that time there had been no means of salvation By which device you not only controule the clear Scriptures but also show your selvs enemies to the Glory of Christ to the riches of his Grace and to the perpetuity of his Kingdome yea and to the very good of Man And lastly you oppose most famous Protestants who acknowledge Salvation was had in the Roman Church before Luther and may be had now after him in so much that King Iames in his speech to the Parlament 1605. sharply censures you for this cruel opinion We confes saith he that many Papists especially our Ancestors c. may be saved and often are saved detesting in this parte and iudging worthy of fire the cruelty of Puritans who yeeld Salvation to no Papist Secondly you describe your religion further saying that it is now reveald to the world by the preaching of the Evangel But that is rather a mark of the false then of the true religion For the true Christian faith was reveald of old by Christ his holy Apostles and from that time could never be hid But your Presbyterian faith has iust two contrary qualities to witt it is now reveal'd and has lyen long hid S. Vincentius Lyrinensis sheweth the nature of your faith by describing the doctrine of the auncient Heretiques What do they propose saith he Vincent Lyr. cont haeres c. 12. but new and vnheard doctrines For you shall heare some of them say Come ô you vnwise miserable men who are commonly called Catholiques learn the true faith which besides vs none knoweth which has lyen hidd many ages but now is lately revealed and manifested Neither doth it a white availe you that you call your faith the Gospel and the revealing of your faith the preaching of the Gospel For so all heretiques call their greatest Errors the Gospel of Christ S. Hierom saith wisely that the Gospel of God Hieron 1. ad Galat. by a false interpretation becames the Evangel of man or which is woâ—se the Evangel of the Devil So there still remaines a great question about the truth of your preaching which is nothing but your privat interpretation Thirdly to make your faith more commendable you pretend that it is both auncient Vniversal You
get no more rest Next as you falsly pretended your faith to be contain'd in the word of God so now as groundlesly you pretend the Catholique faith to be condemned by the same word which as yet you could never make good in any one point It is true indeed that the Catholique Church is condemned by the Church of Scotland But it is as true that the Church of Scotland is condemned by the Catholique Church which is of far greater authority and which has iudged condemned all former Heresies and Triumphed over them Now followes your dismall song with your abiurations detestations of the Faith Order Disciplin of the Catholique Church and first you strick at the Visible head and Governour of it vnder Christ whom you call Anti-Christ detesting his Authority which you call vsurped The principal reason for which you beleeve this strange article of your faith to witt that the Pope is Anti-Christ is because he claimes Primacy over other Bishops and extends his care over the whole Church which he affirmes to be committed to his charge as vnto S. Peters Successor If your reason were good then S. Peter himself had been the first Anti-Christ For both the Scriptures and Fathers show that he received from Christ the primacy over the other Apostles and that the care of the whole Church was entrusted to him S. Mathew shewes that Peter was the first of the Apostles The names saith he Math. 10 2. of the Apostles are these the first Sâ—mon who is called Peter Now Peter was not first in calling but in preeminence For as S. Ambrose saith in 2. Cor. 12. Andrew first followed our Saviour before Peter and yet the Primacy Andrew received not but Peter The same is showed by the change of his name which Christ promised in the 1. of S. Iohn and thereafter performed Math. 16. in S Mathew where he said Thou art Peter or a Rock and vpon this Rock will I build my Church c. And I will give vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven c. This change of the name of Simon into Peter foretold by Christ and thereafter performed by him is not without great mystery and these excellent privileges which our Saviour promised to him of the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven of binding and loosing do show that he was particularly to grace and advance him above others which he performed after his resurrection when he said to him Feed my sheep feed my Lambs giving him thereby the charge of his whole flock 5. Iohn 21.16 The same Supremacy of S. Peter may be showed by many other preeminences recorded in Scripture as how Christ prayed particularly for him that his faith might not faile and payed Tribut for him but for brevities sake they are omitted Now we shall briefly see how the holy Fathers vnderstood these Scriptures S. Gregory the great saith Greg. lib â— â—pâ—st 7 â— It is manifest to all persons who know the Gospell that from our Lords own mouth the â—â—re of the whole Church was 〈◊〉 to S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles for to For what end saith he did Christ shed his blood Chrysost lib. 2. de Sacerdotio Aug. epist 86. but that he might purchase these sheep the care of which he committed to S. Peter and his successors S. Augustin calls S. Peter the Head of the Apostles the Gate-keeper of heaven and the Foundation of the Church S. Cyprian saith Cypr. epist ad Iulian. We hold Peter the Head and Roote of the Church And in a word all the holy Fathers affirm the same They do likwise acknowledge that the Bishops of Rome are S. Peter successors in that supreame Authority S. Athanasius writing to Pope Liberius saith Athanas epist ad liber Ep. ad Felicem For this cause the Vniversal Church is committed to you by our Lord Iesus that you should labour for all men And again writing to Pope Felix he saith Thou art Peter and vpon thy foundation the Pillars of the Church that is the Bishops are fortified S. Augustin saith Aug. ep 165. in the Romaâ— Church the Principality of the Apostolique Chair did ever flourish And elswhere Number the Priests from the Sea of Peter Aug. in psal cont part Donati and in that order of Fathers see who succeeded to another This is the Rock which the proud gates of hell do not overcome To which we shall only add the testimony of S. Bernard who writes thus to Eugenius Thou art he to whom the keies of heaven are delivered â—ern l. 2. de consid c. 8. and to whom the sheep are committed there be other Porters of heaven other Pastor of flocks but thou â—â—st â—â—â—erited in more glorious and different sort For they have every 〈◊〉 their particular sâ—ock but to thee all Vniver-â—â—◠〈…〉 of all the Pastors themselvs But thou wilt ask me how I prove that even by our Lords word For to whom of all I say not only Bishops but Apostles were the sheep so absolutely and without limitation committed If thou lovest me Peter feed my sheep He saith not the people of this kingdome or that Citie but my sheep without all distinction So S. Bernard By which Authorities Testimonies both of the Scriptures and Fathers you see what solid ground the Popes authority hath that it was confer'd by Christ on S. Peter and that it has been acknowledged by the holy Fathers Christian world in the Bishops of Rome his Successors Therefore you very rashly have reiected this authority which has been established confirmed by Christs special providence vnto this day but more wickedly do you call it an vsurped Tyranny and beleeve the Pope for vindicating and exercising the same authority to be the great Anti-Christ whereas you ought to acknowledge him to be the Vicar of Christ These who honour reverence the Authority of the Bishops of Rome of the Apostolique Sea follow the example of all the holy Fathers and auncient good Christians but these who now a dayes endeavour to dishonour and revile them have the Heretiques for their Predecessors who never caried good-will to them S. Augustin shewes that the Donatists called the Apostolique Sea the Chair of Pestilence but that is nothing to the Epithets of the Covenanting Ministers Who exâ—eed in railings and blasphemies all that ever spoke when they fall vpon this point making thereby the simple people beleeve that Anti-Christian article of their faith that the Pope is Anti-Christ But the holy Fathers tooke it for an vndoubted mark that these who did not acknowledge the Popes authority and were not of his Communion belonged not to Christ but to Anti-Christ S. Hierom writing to S Damasus saith who gathereth not with thee scattereth that is who it not Christs is Anti-Christs Having now seen that the Pope whom the Covenanters call malitiously Anti-Christ is the Vicar of Christ it remaines evident that his Authority is lawfull
not vsurped For he who is a iust Possessor is no Vsurper Yea he has been so far from vsurping over the Scriptures the Church c. that he has chiefly preserved them from the Vsurpations and corruptions of Heretiques And first it is shewed that he doth not vsurp over the Scriptures as the Covenanters do calumniate For he neither Vsurps over the letter nor the sense of them Not the first For both the Pope whole Catholique Church professe that they only declare that to be Scripture which they received for such from the holy Apostles and it 's by their care diligence that the letter of the Scripture has descended pure free from corruptions vnto our hands whereas it might have been altogether corrupted or totally perished for Protestants Neither do the Pope or Catholique Church vsurp over the sense of the Scriptures but they preserve that sense which is conforme to the Vanimous consent of the auncient fathers of the Primitive Church Secondly the Pope doth not vsurp over the Church because the care and charge of it was committed by Christ to S. Peter and to his Successors as we have seen and he preserves the Church from the Vsurpation of Heretiques Thirdly He doth not vsurp over the Civil Magistrate The experience of many ages in all Christians Kingdomes Common-wealths is more then sufficient to make this good to manifest the impudent falshood of the Presbyterian calumnie to the contrary Fourthly The Pope doth not vsurp over the Consciences of men but as chief Governor of the Church has lawfull authority to make Ecclesiastical Lawes which bind in Conscience as also all the iust Lawes of Kings other Civil Magistrats do bind in Conscience to which their subiects ought to obey according to that of S. Paul Be subiect not only for wrath but also for Conscience sake Rom. 13.5 And the contrary doctrin of Protestants which affirmeth that neither the Lawes of Church Kings or other Magistrates do bind in conscience is much detested by the Catholique Church and opens a broad way to all disobedience But now it will not be amisse to show how yow are destitute of all lawfull authority and deeply guilty of the same Vsurpations which yow falsly impose on others First all heretiques who go out of the Church and having no lawfull calling or authority take vpon them to be Pastors and impose their new doctrines Lawes vpon the Church are truly Vsurpers and are called Theeves by our Saviour who enter not by the doore but climb vp another way So S. Optatus speaks to the Donatists How comes it to passe Opt. lib. 2. cont Parmen saith he that you who are fighting against the Chair of Peter by your presumptions and Sacrilegious boldnesse contend to Vsurp the keies of the Kingdome to your selves Thus Luther Calvin the two chief Apostles of Protestants were Vsurpers who being private men without any lawfull calling or authority would bring in new doctrines and prescribe lawes to the whole Catholique Church And in this the Covenanting Ministers do imitate them Secondly they vsurped in particular over both the letter and sense of the Scriptures For Luther added the word Only to them in the matter of Iustification and tooke the whole Epistle of S. Iames and the Apocalypse from them Calvin also by his private Spirit made vp a new Canon not known before his time expunging many bookes avnciently received out of the Scriptures which new Rule the Covenanters follow Then for the sense they transgressed the bounds set by the Fathers reiecting the auncient sense preserved by the Catholique Church and invented new senses of their own imaginations which they enforced vpon others as divine Truths In this also you Covenanting Ministers have followed closely their footsteps For you have been no lesse fertile in inventing such new senses then active in enforceing them vpon others Thirdly your pretended Reformers were Vsurpers over the Church who having no lawfull calling nor authority tooke vpon them to be Reformers of the Church who would impose their own fancies as lawes divine Oracles on the Church who insolently would take vpon them to iudge and condemn the whole Catholique Church and who vnder pretext of Reformation have destroyed almost all that is sacred in the Church barbarously destroying many excellent Churches and Sacrilegiously vsurping and plundering the riches Ornaments of them This Luther and Calvin did at the beginning and this you have compleated in a great measure above all their progenie Fourthly you are also very guilty of Vsurpation over the Civil Magistrate The late riseing of your religion cannot furnish vs old histories but for your short time you have been prettie bussie and afford vs a good store For in our Countrey there have been only 3. or 4. Princes since your religion Began and none of them has been exempt from your Vsurpation First The Queen Regent was deposed by you from her Regency and died shortly thereafter for grief Secondly How you vsed her daughter Queen Mary Stewart it is notoriously known to the world For after you had imprisonned her enforced her to renounce her Crowne you never desisted till by persecuting of her vnto death you made her purchase a more glorious Crown and yet by your calumnies after her death augment her glory in heaven Thirdly Basili con Doron How you Vsurped over King Iames her Son he himself hath registred to your no small infamy And albeit you did not prevaile against him yet you have payed home that deficiency with Vsury to his Son the late King Charles By this may be seen whither the Pope or yow do Vsurp more over the Civil Magistrate Lastly you have been great Vsurpers over mens Consciences as may be known to passe by all other instances by your furious vrgeing this same Covenant vpon many Protestants against their Consciences for which they give you the Title of Soule-Tyrants By all which may be seen that you are very guilty of the same Vsurpations which you falsly obiect to others SECTION V. That the Lawes of the Catholique Church are not Tyrannous nor her doctrin concerning the Scriptures and office of Christ erroneous AFTER you have renounced the Popes authority as vnlawfull then yow renounce his Lawes as Tyrannous and the doctrin of the Catholique Church concerning the Scriptures the office of Christ as Erroneous For thus you speak in your Covenant We detest all his Tyrannous Lawes made vpon indifferent things against our Christian libertie His Erroneous doctrin against the sufficiency of the written word the perfection of the Law the office of Christ and his blessed Evangel If you renounce all lawes made vpon indifferent things pretending that they are against your Christian libertie then you renounce the most part of all Lawes both Civil and Ecclesiastical which are ordinarly vpon such matters and in a certain manner restrain libertie Then you may renounce also the Lawes of the Apostles Acts 15. for
they made some vpon indifferent things as to abstaine from things strangled and from blood giving them out in the name of the holy Ghost and commanding them to be kept by the first Christians which Lawes albeit they restrain'd libertie yet they were not against Christian libertie which cōsists principally in three things to witt in freedome from the slavery of sin in freedome from the fear servitude of the Moral Law by receiving the gift of Charity through Christs grace whereby we willingly and ioyfully-fullfill the Law and lastly in freedome from the bondage of the Iewish Ceremonial Law which S. Peter calls a heavie yoak These are the liberties wherewith Christ has made vs free as was shown me at more length and are not as the Covenanters do imagine a libertie to do what every man lists or to be vnder no obedience of Spiritual or Temporal Lawes Against which licentious libertie S. Peter gives warning in these words Be subiect vnto every humane Creature for God 1. Pet. 2.13 c. as free and not as having freedome for a cloke of malice And S. Paul to the Galatians You are called brethren into libertie Gal. 5.13 only make not this libertie an occasion to the flesh c. Now all the Lawes of the Catholique Church against which the Ministers make heaviest complaints as about lentfasting abstinence from flesh on frydayes the single life of Church men and the like may be easily shown to have been observed in the primitive times to be most iust nowayes Tyrannous or against our Christian libertie but that they rather tend vnto Christian perfection which is the greatest libertie of a Christian and that the Ministers who speak so much against these holy Lawes make their libertie as S. Paul speaks an occasion to the flesh or as S. Peter saith a cloke of malice But it would indeed seem very strange if it were not so ordinary among you that yourselves do such things without all authority which you blame in the Catholique Church vnto which Christ has given so great authority For have not you dureing the space of some few years heaped vp more Lawes and decrees in your Assemblies then exceed all the body of the Canon Law And yet you cannot deny but the most part of these Lawes is made vpon indifferent things and some of them in the Iudgment of many Protestants vpon false things as your Lawes for swearing subscribing the Covenant You pretend much Christian libertie which you promised to the people but indeed you kept them in more then Iewish slaverie For to passe by many other instances you would not suffer the people vpon Sundayes after they had been much wearied hearing both your long some Sermons prayers to be seen on the streets or to go and recreat themselves in the fields which truly was greater then a Iudaïcal servitude The Catholiques find the yoak of Christ sweet and the Lawes of his Church their loving Mother not heavie But many Protestants find the yoak of your Presbytery which they esteem a cruel step-mother to be very bitter and think your Lawes not only against their Christian libertie but also insupportable Now we come to your other heavy accusations against the Catholique Church which for brevities sake we must only touch Yow accuse her doctrin as Erroneous against the sufficiency of the written word But without all reason For she teacheth that the written word is sufficient in this sense that it containes immediatly the substance of our faith all the articles necessary necessitate medij for mans Salvation and also it containes mediatly all that we are to beleeve in that it remits vs to the Church which it assureth vs is governed by the holy Ghost in all truth Whence it evidently followeth that we draw that truth out of the scriptures which we draw out of the mouth of the Church for whosoever deputes an other to speak for him speaks mediatly by his mouth So S. Augustin reasoneth Aug. lib. 1. cont Cres c. 33. Albeit saith he we can produce no example of Scripture concerning this matter yet hold we the truth of the same Scripture seing we do that which is conformable to the Vniversal Church which the authority of the same Scripture commends vnto vs. And in this sense the written word is most sufficient But it is not sufficient in the common sense of heretiques who will have the dead letter of the Scripture to be sufficient without having recourse to the Catholique Church for the true sense of it and who will have nothing to be beleeved but what is formally expresly containd in it For that is directly against the Scriptures themselvs which referre vs to the Church and bid vs stand fast and hold the Traditions That is also against the doctrin of the auncient Fathers S. Chrysostome saith Chrys on 2. Thess 2. It is evident that the Apostles did not deliver all things by writing but many things without and those be as worthy credit as the others Epiphanius saith to the same purpose We must vse Traditions Epiph. hares 61. for the Scriptures have not all things That is contrary to the practice of the Covenanters who beleeve somethings without Scripture and diverse points against it as we have seen above And lastly it has furnished weapons to the Socinians and Anabaptists to fight against the Presbyterians who now by experience are become more wise then at the beginning For in their new Confession of faith at Westminster Confess West 6.1 art 6. they say That the whole Counsel of God concerning all things necessary to Salvation is either expresly set down in Scripture or by good and necessary consequence may be deduced from Scripture So that the Scripture which was before sufficient without Church and Traditions is now not sufficient to Salvation without Logique and Consequences which doctrin makes them fall into another grosse folly to quite the Church the pillar and ground of Truth and have recourse to Philosophie and fallible consequences wherein these new sects are not behind with them but by the same principle do vndermine them You next accuse the Catholique Church of erroneous doctrin against the perfection of the Law the office of Christ and of his Evangel But you do not make good your accusations neither show yow wherein these pretended Errors do consist Yet it may be easily shown that your accusations are false and that your selves are guilty of the same crimes For the Catholique Church teacheth that the Law of Christ is most perfect and that the very substance of perfection consists in keeping it and that none can be perfect without fulfilling it And albeit it be true that she teacheth there be some Evangelical Counsels which make a man more perfect then the precise keeping of the Law yet that doctrin is nothing against the perfection of the Law For this was the doctrin of Christ of S. Paul and of the holy Fathers Our Saviour having said
these words of the Covenant We detest his corrupted doctrine concerning the nature number and vse of the holy Sacraments His five bastard Sacraments with all his Rites Ceremonies and false doctrines added to the Ministration of the true Sacraments without the word of God His cruel Iudgment against Infants departing without the Sacraments His absolute necessitie of Baptisme His blasphemous opinion of Transubstantiation or real presence of Christs body in the Elements and receiving of the same by the wicked or bodies of men His dispensations of Solemn Oaths periuries and degrees of Mariage forbidden by the word His cruelty against the Innocent divorced As an impudent strumpet said my Catholique friend is accustomed when she contends with a Chast Matrone to obiect such crimes to her whereof herself is notoriously guilty So here the Covenanters do accuse the holy Catholique Church the Immaculate Spouse of Iesus-Christ of Errors corruptions in the nature number vse of the holy Sacraments whereas themselves are miserably corrupted in all these points Which shall be briefly shown First you accuse the Catholique Church of corrupted doctrin concerning the Nature of the Sacraments which must be because she teacheth that the Sacraments of the new law do conferre grace But we have seen above that this is most true doctrin conforme to the Scriptures and holy Fathers and that this is a perfection most suitable to the excellency of the Christian Sacraments Whereas your doctrine which robs the Sacraments of all power to conferre Grace and makes them only simple tokens signs and seals without all efficacie and which equals the Sacraments of the old Law in excellency vnto them corrupts indeed the nature of the Christian Sacraments and abaseth the power of them which cannot be done without perverting and corrupting the Scriptures and holy Fathers which are so clear for the Catholique doctrine that they have moved many famous Protestants to abandon your Calvinistical opinion All which may be seen in the 18. Chapter of the former Treatise Next you accuse the Catholique doctrine of corruption concerning the Number of the Christian Sacraments whereas indeed your doctrine if we will iudge of it by your first Reformers is not only full of corruption but also of confusion in this matter The Catholiques do constantly teach that there be 7. Sacraments of the Law of grace instituted by Iesus-Christ to witt Baptisme Confirmation Eucharist Penance Order Extream-Vnction and Matrimony Which precise number hath from the ancient Fathers Primitive Church by continual practice been delivered and received in both Churches Greek and Latin as may appeare by the Councel of Florence For all which Sacraments the Catholiques do bring expresse Scriptures Testimonies of the holy Fathers some of which we shal briefly touch To speak then nothing of Baptisme and the Eucharist which are out of question Confirmation is shewed 2. Cor. 1. and 1â— verse where it is said He that Coâ—firmeth vs with you in Christ and hath anointed vs God who also hath fealed vs and given the pledge of the Spirit in our hearts And Acts 8. verse 14. when Philip the Deacon had converted Samaria Peter and Iohn were sent to confirme them who when they were come saith the Scripture prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost c. Then did they impose their hands vpon them and they received the Holy Ghost Of which S. Augustin saith August lib. 2 cont lit Petil. c. 104. The Sacrament of Chrisme in the kind of Visible seales is sacred and holy even as Baptisme it self Penance is shewed Iohn 20. verse 2. where our Saviour said to his Apostles Receive you the Holy Ghost whose sins you forgive they are forgiven and whose sins you retain they are retain'd Of this power which Christ has given to Priests followeth the necessity of Confession For if the sins retaynd on earth be retayn'd and not remitted in heaven and on the other part the Priest cannot remit the sin vnlesse he know it as it is manifest he cannot nor can he know it vnlesse it be told him it followeth necessarly that he who will have his sins remitted must by his own Confession open them to whom God hath given power to remit them Confession was also vsed in the Apostles times Acts 19. v. 18. as appeareth in the Acts where it is said Many of them that beleeved came Confessing and declareing their deeds Of this Sacrament S. Ambrose giveth testimonie Amb. lib. de poenit c. 7. who refelleth thus the Novatians Why do ye baptize if sins cannot be remitted by a Man For in Baptism is the remission of all sins nor is it material whether Priests challenge to themselvs this power by Penance or by Baptisme S. Chrysostom saith Chrys lib. 3. de Sacerdotio That Christ has given that power to Priests which he would not to be given neither to Angels nor Archangels The earthly Princes have also power to bind but the bodies only but the bond of Priests toucheth the very soule it self and reacheth even to the heavens c. what power I beseech you Aug. lib. 50. homiliar can be greater then this S. Augustin also speaketh to the same purpose in his 49. homily and in the second book of Visitation of the sick Of holy Orders the Scripture beareth testimonie S. Paul writing to Timothee saith Impose hands on no man lightly 1. Tim. 5.22 And again Neglect not the grace that is in thee which is given thee by Prophesie with the imposition of the hands of Priesthood Our Saviour said to his Apostles Receive the Holy Ghost c. Iohn 20. S. Augustin calleth Holy Order a Sacrament compareing it with Baptisme Aug lib. 2. cont Parmen c. 13. Let them explicate saith he how the Sacrament of the Baptized cannot be lost and the Sacrament of one Ordained can Extream Vnction is clearly in Scripture Is any man sick among you saith S. Iames Iames 5.13 c. let him bring in the Priests of the Church and let them pray over him anointing him with oyle in the name of our Lord and the prayer of faith shall save the sick man and our Lord will lift him vp and if he be in sins his sins shall be forgiven him Vpon which S. Chrysostom saith Chrys lib. 3. de Sacerdotio The Priests have authority to forgive sins not only when they regenerate vs but afterwards also For is any sick among you saith the Apostle let him bring in the Priests c. Of Matrimony it is said They shall be two in one flesh this is a great Sacrament but I say in Christ and the Church Ephes 5.31.32 Vpon which S. Augustin saith That Aug. tract 9. in Ioan. which in Christ and the Church is a great Sacrament this in all men and wives whatsoever is the least Sacrament but notwithstanding an inseparable Sacrament of coniunction And again lib. de fide operibus c. 7. In the Church not only
practice of the whole Church against whose custome to dispute as S. Augustin affirmes is most insolent madnesse Therefore without or rather against all reason do you detest the Ceremonies of the Catholique Church No religion can be without Ceremonies and we see in the Scripture that all great mysteries are accompanyed with sublime significative Ceremonies as our Saviours Nativity Baptism Transfiguration Resurrection Ascension the Descent of the holy Ghost c. Our saviour also at all great solemn actions vsed many Ceremonies as at the raising of Lazarus the cureing of the man who was both deaf dumb Mark 7.33 and vpon many other occasions all which Ceremonies serve as Ornaments of religion presenting an external Maiesty to the senses and making the spiritual mysteries to be more clearly vnderstood to be received with greater reverence and to be more deeply imprinted in the hearts of the beholders The same might be easily verifyed of the Catholique Ceremonies Therefore you who vnder pretext of spirituality are profest Enemies to all Ceremonies do not take heed that you take all order decency from the Church service of God that you oppose the practice of Christ his Apostles and of the whole Primitive Church and do render the sublime mysteries of the Christian religion contemptible You renounce also to vse your words the Popes 5. bastard Sacraments But that is only proper to adulteresse Churches to have bastard Sacraments The Catholique Church has none but lawfull Sacraments instituted by her heavenly Spouse Iesus-Christ of admirable vertue grace as we have seen all these 5. to be But indeed you have made even those two which you keep bastard Sacraments by robbing them of all vertue and grace We shall only speak a word of your other Detestations which follow in this Section because some of them have been touched above First vnder the name of the Pope you detest the iudgment of the Catholique Church as cruel against infants dying without Baptism and for the absolute necessity of Baptism But this was also the iudgment of the Primitive Church yea of Christ himself who has said Iohn 3.5 vnlesse one be borne again of water the Spirit he shall not enter into the Kingdome of Heaven And therefore is not cruel as has been shewed above at more length Whereas your iudgment is both false and cruel against many children dying with Baptism excluding them from heaven Yea not only your Iudgment is cruel but also your practice suffering many children to dye without Baptisme Confer Hampton-Court for which cruelty King Iames affirmed that your Ministers who were guilty of it would be damned You accuse next the Catholique Church of blasphemy for beleeving the Reall Presence or Transubstantiation which you wisely make all one question and for teaching that the wicked receive the body of Christ But they are not blasphemous who do beleeve Christs words expressed by 3. Evangelists and one Apostle and who follow the constant doctrin of the holy Fathers of the auncient Church as the Catholiques do in this matter as has been shewed above And if the wicked did not receive the body of Christ how could they be guilty of it as the Apostles affirmes the vnworthy receivers of it to be But you are rather guilty of blasphemy even in the iudgment of Protestants who will not beleeve Christs clear words and deny thereby his Omnipotency Luther your first Apostles gives this Iudgment of you We censure as heretiques aliens from the Church of God the Zuinglians all Sacramentaries Luth. cont Lovanien Thes 27. who deny the body blood of Christ to be received with the Carnal Mouth in the Eucharist And a famous Doctor of his Church continues the same opinion of you for speaking of this same matter he saith the sect of the Calvinists is grown to such blasphemy and madnesse Conrad Shlussel Theol. Calvin l. 1. c. 3. that they dare call in question Gods omnipotency Then you accuse the Pope Catholique Church for Dispensations in solemn Oaths and Periuries But these are either vain or false allegations For it is certain that the Church may dispense sometimes with the bond of oaths as she may loose from punishments and free men from the bonds of sins according to that power which Christ gave to her saying whatsoever thou shall loose on earth Math. 16 shall be loosed in heaven c. But it must be for a iust cause and without the iust preiudice of others as Becan shewes Becan de ur iustitia quest 88. q. 11 or else the dispensation is not valid Periuries or false oaths need no Dispensations as you mistake or calumniate but must be only taken away by true Repentance as other sins are purged It is strange that you should deny the lawfull power of dispensing to the whole Catholique Church such as S. Paul vsed with the incestuous Corinthian and yet appropriate it to every one of your selves and should obiect that falsly as a crime to others whereof yourselves are so deeply guilty For it is known how many oaths vowes your first Reformers did either break or dispense with at their own hands and if we will beleeve King Iames Basilicon Doron p. 41. you are not behind with any in these enormities You accuse also falsly the Pope Catholique Church for dispensing in degrees of Mariage forbidden by the word of God that is by the Law of Christ vnlesse you will have the Ceremonial Law of the Iewes to be the Law of Christ and to oblige all Christians whence it would follow that if a man died without issue Deuter. 25.5 his brother should marie the Widow which yourselves do not observe but deny that it ought to be done The Church is so far from dispensing in degrees forbidden by the eternal Law of God that she has made Lawes forbidding dissolving Mariages in degrees not prohibited by the Eternal Law of God which serve as out-works to guard the divin Law She dispenseth indeed sometimes vpon good reason in her own lawes but never in the eternal Law of God which she professeth to be altogether indispensable Neither is the Pope and Catholique Church guilty of cruelty against the innocent divorced by forbidding them to marie vnlesse Christ himself and S. Paul be cruel and the Primitive Church which taught the same doctrine Luke 16.8 Our Saviour saith every one that putteth away his wife and marieth another committeth adulterie and he that marieth her committeth adulterie 1. Cor. 7.10 S Paul saith not I give commandment but our Lord that the wife depart not from her husband if she depart to remaine vnmaried or to be reconciled to her husband Whence it is clear that neither of the parties can marie so long as the other lives This was the doctrine of the holy Fathers and of the ancient Church S. Augustin proveth this in his bookes de adulterinis coniugijs
the punishment of fire that being purged by fire he may be saved and not tormented for ever as the Infidels are with everlasting fire The second place is in S. Mathew ch 12. v. 32. where our Saviour saith He that shall speak against the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world nor in the world to come Vpon which S. Augustin saith Aug lib. 21. de Civit. c. 24. Neither could it be truly said of some That they are neither forgiven in this life nor in the life to come vnlesse there were some who though they are not forgiven in this life yet should be Ber. ser 66. sup Cantic in the life to come S. Bernard brings this same testimony by which alone he thinks to have sufficiently confuted the Petro-brusian heretiques who denyed Purgatory in his time The third place is Math. 5.26.27 where our Saviour saith Amen I say to thee thou shalt not goe out from thence till thou pay the last farthing Vpon which S. Hierom. This is that which he saith Hieron in c. 5. Math. thou shalt not go out of prison till thou shalt pay even thy little sins By all which it is evident that Purgatory was beleeved by the holy Fathers by the Primitive Church and that it has good ground in the Scriptures Yea the same was also beleeved by the ancient Iewes as it is clear out of the 2. book of the Machabees 12. ch and it is also known that the Iewes to this day pray for the dead to speak nothing that the very Heathens of old held and the Mahumetans hold the same Bellar. l. 1. de purg c. 11. as Bellarmin sheweth Therefore it is not only a false but also a shamelesse calumnie which you Covenanting Ministers do make when you say that Purgatory is a late invention of the Popes and they are miserably deceived who give credit to you But indeed you ought not to be so great enemies to Purgatory seing you must either grant a certain Purgatory after this life or else none of you can go to Heaven as has been shewed above out of your own principles For seing according to your doctrine Supra p. 188. the filthinesse of your sins alwayes remaines in you dureing this life it must either be taken away purged after this life and so consequently you must grant a Purgatory or else you will not be admitted into that heavenly City where no vnclean thing can enter Purgatory then being so firmly established by the the Scriptures Fathers Tradition of the whole Church the question of Prayer for the dead which has such affinity with it is soone determined S. Augustins testimony alone shall be sufficient because it shewes the practice of the whole ancient Church Aug. de Verbis Apost ser 34. It is not to be doubted saith he but the dead are eased by the prayers of the holy Church by the wholsome Sacrifice and the almes which are given for the soules departed so that they are more mercyfully dealt with by our Lord then their sins do deserve For this being delivered by the Fathers the whole Church observeth And that this was not a new doctrine or practice Calvin himself confesseth granting that it was a custome to pray for the dead 13. hundred years before his time Cal. l. 3. inst c. 5. par 10. You detest next the custome of the Catholique Church in offering vp her publique prayers in a language not vulgaire But you do this without solid reason For first the Church has introduced no Novelty in that matter but has still retain'd her Liturgies in the same Tongues which she had vsed from the first time of her founding by the holy Apostles Secondly The Church has thought more fitting to retain her Liturgies in these ancient sacred and vnchangeable languages though not commonly now known then to subiect her Liturgies to all the inconveniences that are occasioned by the changes of vulgaire tongues which are in a continual ebbing flowing This custome may be confirmed by the practice of the ancient Iewes who having corrupted their language by the long continuance of the Babylonicall captivity speaking commonly Syraick did not leave of for that to continew their office in the Hebrew tongue for which our Saviour did not reprehend them which certainly he had done if it had been an vnlawfull thing Thirdly The command and practice of the Church ought to be obeyed and followed in matters of disciplin where God has commanded nothing as he has done nothing here concerning the language of the publique Liturgie Lastly there is no necessitie of vseing a vulgaire tongue in the publique prayers of the Church seing they are directed to God who vnderstands all languages for the good of the people who are sufficiently instructed in these matters by continual Catechizing preaching and interpretation in their vulgaire languages And hence it comes to passe that the service of the Church is more venerable being in an ancient vnchangeable language not known to all and by that means also the Communion of the Churches service is more spread it being in a Common language Therefore we may iustly conclude that you vniustly blame the Catholique Church for vseing this ancient venerable custome But you may be iustly blamed who although you pray not in a strange language yet you oftentimes pray ex tempore in a strange sense yea you have committed a greater absurditie For you have put Latin which you call a strange language in your Confession of faith this same very Covenant when you abiure opus operatum as we shall see presently and which is more you do not interpret and explain it which experience sheweth none or few of you can doe If it be amisse as you alleadge to pray vnto God in a strange language albeit he vnderstands all languages it is much more faulty in you to put Latine in your Confession of faith which the people does not vnderstand and yet not only require them to say but also enforce them to swear Amen to it as you have done with your Covenant Vnlesse perhaps you think it a sin to pray vnto God in a strange language but not to swear or curse something in it You are Enemies also to the most laudable Ceremonies and devotions of the Catholique Church as vnto Processions Litanies by which Gods glory is manifested and his Iudgments have been often prevented First concerning Processions we read in the Scripture how acceptable to Christ was the procession of the children people of Ierusalem Math. 21. when he entred into that Citie vpon Palmes-Sunday throwing down their garments before him carrying braunches of Palmes and singing Hosanna in imitation of which the Catholique Church vpon that day makes solemn processions by carrying the holy Sacrament strawing of flowers and bearing of Palmes All which is done to the honour of Christ In the old Testament also we read of the solemn Processions that
were made with the Ark about Iericho Iosue 6. And of diverse others when the Ark was carried from place to place 2. Kings 6.7 and 3. Kings 8. They were vsed also in the Primitive Church as Baronius shewes Baronius tom 1. anno 48. Basil ep 63. and mention is made of them in the Councel of Laodicea c. 17. In these Processions were oftentimes said Litanies or short prayers by which God has been often pacifyed of which S. Basil the great saith Cum Litanias dicimus non humanis verbis sed oraculis Spiritus Deum placamus When we say the Litanies we pacify God not with humane words but by the Oracles of the holy Spirit By these Processions Litanies Spond an 590. n. 4. or publique supplications the City of Rome was miraculously delivered from a furious plague in the time of S. Gregory the great and the City of Vienne in France from horrible earthquakes in the time of S. Mamertus Bishop of that City as may be seen in the Ecclesiastical history Spond an 475. n. 4. Therefore Processions Litanies are most ancient laudable they tend much to the glory of God stirring vp of devotion And the Litanies are so far from being blasphemous as you very rashly call them that they are Oracles of the holy Ghost by which Gods iudgments have been often prevented For the multitude of Mediators Advocats which you renounce the Catholique Church acknowledgeth but one Mediator who has redeemd all mankind by the shedding of his pretious bloud to witt Iesus-Christ And for the Saints she acknowledgeth them to be only Mediators Advocats to pray for her as the faithfull living pray for others which makes nothing against the one Meditation redemption of Iesus-Christ as is evident to any man who has common sense Therefore albeit you renounce the mediation of the Saints to pray for you yet the Catholique Church will not renounce the Prayers of the Saints You detest also the Manyfold Orders of the Catholique Church which are in all reckoned to be 7. to witt the Order of Porter Lector Exorcist Acolite Subdeacon Deacon Priest and which may be seen explained Catech. Rom. parte 2. de Ordine in the Roman Catechisme out of the Scriptures and holy Fathers It is sufficient to know that they were observed in the most holy Primitive times and it may be truly said that these Manyfold Orders of the Catholique Church are much more commendable then the manyfold Confusions of your Presbyterian Kirk Lastly you detest here Auricular Confession But either you detest it as vnlawfull or vnnecessary You cannot detest it as vnlawfull vnlesse you controule both your Masters Luther Calvin Luth. lib. de capt Babyl tit de penit For the first saith Secret Confession which is now kept in the Church doth mervailously please me and is profitable yea necessary neither would I wish it were not yea I reioyce that it is in the Church of Christ since it is a Soveraigne or only remedie to afflicted soules Calvin also speaketh to the same purpose saying Cal. lib. 3. Instit c. 4. When any man is troubled with his sins he may discover them to his Pastor to be comforted c. Yea not only the late English Church did allow it but also your selves do sometimes practice it confessing to your Ministers albeit some of them be not very good Secretaries telling in the pulpit what has been tould them in their care to the ruine and disgrace of some as might be shown by fresh experience If you detest it as vnnecessary then you goe against our Saviours Commission the holy Fathers For Christ having made the Apostles spiritual Iudges and having given them power to bind loose from sins it followes necessarly that the people must confesse their sins to them or else their power had been given them in vain neither could they absolve the people from what they knew not But hear S. Augustin so vnderstanding the Scripture shewing the practice of the Primitive Church Do penance saith he Aug homil 49. ex lib. 50. homil as it is done in the Church c. Let no man say to himself I doe it secretly I doe it with God God who forgives me knowes I doe it from my heart Therefore without cause was it said what you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven Therefore without cause were the keys given to the Church Doe we make void the Evangel of God Doe we make void the words of Christ If we promise to you that which he denys doe we not deceive you And elswhere he saith There are some Idem lib. 2. de Visitat infirmor who think it sufficient to Salvation to confesse their sins to God alone For they will not or they are ashamed or disdaine to show themselv's to the Priests c. But I will not that thou be deceived by that opinion c. For his iudgment is also to be vndergone whom our Lord doth not disdaine to appoint his Vicar I passe by more testimonies for some have been brought above to this purpose Section 7. By this alone Testimony of S. Augustin you may see that your Ministers who deny the necessity of Confession or the desire of it when a Confessor cannot be had make the power of loosing to be given to the Church without cause make void the Evangel of God the words of Christ and promising you remission of your sins without Confession promise you that which Christ denys and so miserably deceive you The Catholique doctrine of Confession is a truth so engraffed in the hearts of Christians and the practice of it brings so great comfort that even these who are brought vp in a contrary heresy are enforced sometimes to make vse of it for the comfort and ease of their distressed consciences albeit they confesse for the most part to vnlawfull Pastors who have no power to absolve them And your Puritanical opinion against Confession is an old damned heresy of the Novatians Messalians Iacobits SECTION XI Of Repentance Faith Satisfactions Opus Operatum Works of Supererogation Merits Pardons Peregrinations Stations YOV say next in your Covenant We detest his desperate and vncertain Repentance His general and doubtsome faith His Satisfactions of men for their sins His Iustification by works Opus operatum works of Supererogation Merits Pardons Peregrinations and Stations Here in the first place you follow your two Masters Luther Calvin by calling the Repentance of the Catholiques desperate and vncertain Bellar. lib. 1. de penit c. 2. 5. which Cardinal Bellarmin reckons not amongst their doctrines but amongst their deceits calūnies For first it is most false that the Catholiques Repentance is desperate thtough Cōtrition be required to it since there is no more required but that which is iust and which many have had and by Gods grace may be easily had neither have any been drawn to despaire by
Venerable vnto thee the glory of whose Sepulchre was foretould by Esay And his Sepulchre shall be glorious c. The peregrinations also to visit the Sepulchres of S. Peter S. Paul and of other Saints were very frequent in the Primitive Church and are not blamed by some Protestants These devout Pilgrimages to visit holy places Saints reliques by which God his Saints are much honoured devotion augmented many benefits often obtaind are much more commendable then your intended warlik peregrinations with your Covenanting Armies to destroy these holy places Monuments of piety But you have come far short of your reckoning How much are you degenerated from the piety of your Ancestors who built diverse Hospitals in the way to Rome enriching them with revenues to receive the Pilgrins who were going to visit the bodyes of the holy Apostles Baron ad an num 845. ex Concilio Meldensi c. 15. as Cardinal Baronius testifyeth Then for Stations which you have made the people abiure with implicit faith they have put many of your best Ministerial heads to a stand not being able to shew what they are as is known by many experiences But albeit you ignorantly abiure them yet they are most ancient and commendable Tertullian makes mention of them Tert. in lib. de fugâ— in persecutione when he saith that the Church in time of persecution disciplinaticr est in ieiunijs Stationibus Orationibus that is more exercised in Fastings Stations and Prayers And in many other places he speaks of them They were nothing else but Vigils or dayly watches of people continually praying in the time of Solemn fasts Which were called Stations by a Similitude drawn from an Armie wherein there are alwayes some appointed to keep watch when others are at rest So in the Catholique Church which is the Army of the living God there are some ordain'd to stand watching praying for the rest What evil is in this or rather is there not great good in it But thereafter the Stations were not only vsed vpon fasting dayes but also vpon Sundayes Feasts as may be seen more amply in Cardinal Bellarmin lib. 2. de bonis operibus c. 22. And it is related in the life of S. Columbanus a great Apostle of our Nation that in the famous Monasterie which he founded at Luxovium in Burgundie there were so many religious persons that there were ever some in the Quire night day praying and praising God Such holy Stations are much better then your Kirk-Sessions and therefore you very inconsideratly abiure them SECTION XII Of holy Water Consecration of Bells solemn Vowes the sign of the Crosse the rest of the Covenant YOV subioyn next in your Covenant these words We detest his holy water Baptizing of Bells coniuring of Spirits crossing sauing anointing coniuring hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the Superstitious opinions ioyn'd therewith His worldly Monarâ—hie and wicked Hierarchie His three solemn Vowes with all his shavelings of sundry sorts His corrupted bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approvers of that cruel and bloudie Band coniured against the Kirk of God And finally we detest all his Vain Allegories Rites Signs Traditions brought in the Kirk without or against the word of God and Doctrine of this true Reformed Kirk c. To make now an end of your Covenant a little word shall be spoken of the particulars which you here abiure First you detest Holy water which the Devil also hates because he has found often the power and vertue of it Mention is made of holy water Numb 5. and 17. S. Clement shewes that S. Mathew did ordain the manner of consecrating it And S. Basil the great reckons it among the Apostolical Traditions As for the effects of it ClemeÌ„s lib. 8. Apostolicarum instit c. 35. Basil lib. de Spiritu S. c. 27. Epiph. haeres 30. Hieron in vita Hilarionis Bernard in vita Malachia S. Epiphanius shewes that Ioseph did dissolve incantations by holy water and S. Hierom doth testify the same of S. Hilarion Besides S. Bernard witnesseth that S. Malachias by holy water did cure a phrenetique man and a woman who was much vexed with a Cancer This is sufficient to shew that the vse of holy water is most ancient and profitable which might be shown also for other effects as of taking away venial sins But we proceed to the rest After your detesting of holy water you detest the Catholiques consecration of Bells to Gods service which is done by sprinkling of holy water vpon them and by vseing some other Ceremonies for which you call it baptizing of Bells whereby some are brought to think that the Catholiques do really baptize them So that M. Sutcliff accuseth them for abuseing thereby the Sacrament of Baptism To which D. Kellison answers that the said M. Sutcliff is very ridiculous if he think that the Catholique Church baptizeth Belles as she doth litle Infants or that she saith to the Bell I Baptize thee in name of the Father c. And therefore if he look into the Pontiflcal he shall find that this blessing of belles consisteth only in sprinkling holy water prayers other ceremonies by which the Bell is dedicated to Gods service And although the people in some places as in France call it baptizing of Bells yet this baptizing is only a Benediction or Dedication of the Bell. kellisons Reply to Sutcliff Thus the Doctor with much more to this purpose as may be seen in his Reply p. 348 This blessing hallowing of Bells is much better then your Reformers vnhallowing selling of them which Sacrilege God did visibly punish when at the beginning of your pretended Reformation he caused a ship loaden with the lead Bells and other Ornaments of some Churches which they were sending beyond seas to be sold to plump down suddainly on a very faire day in the road of Aberdeen whereby all the persons goods within it were lost as is known by the relation of some old creditable persons yet living That was indeed in some sense Dipping of Bells You abiure coniuring of Spirits or Exorcismes by which the Catholique Church invocating the name of Iesus-Christ of his Saints commands expells Devils out of persons possessed But you do this so much the more without reason Iust Mar. Dial. cum Tryph. Cypr. l. ad Demetrian Staphylus in absoluta Responsione that it was not only vsed efficaciously in the Primitive Church as S. Iustin Martyr S. Cyprian do testifie but also because you were never able to cast out any Luther indeed your first Apostle tryed to cast out a Devil from a certain woman a Disciple of his but that enterprise succeeded so ill with him that he himself was in great danger to be killed by the Devil and left behind him a very evil odour as Staphylus who was present doth relate You abiure also the sign of the Crosse which S. Basil
for the space of 14. hundred years did professe the Catholique faith with so great piety and did propagate it abroad with so great glory zeal of which many Monuments are extant in forreign Nations should be now so blinded with Error and miscarried by passion against the truth that for the most part if it were in their power they are no lesse Zealous to extirpate it Baron tom 5. in supplem ad annum 429. The most famous Cardinal Baronius gives this excellent testimonie of the ancient Scottish Christians These saith he who received the Gospel first from Pope Victor and their first Bishop from Pope Celestin by whom they were all made Christians did profitt so much through the grace of Christ that they became the most excellent of all Christians and practising the Christian faith with great diligence by an Apostolical function did propagate it largely and gloriously among forreign remote Nations as we shall see in due place Thus Baronius It may please God in his own time to dispell the clouds of darknesse and Ministerial calumnies and make the light of truth appeare again vnto this Nation and turn their hearts vnto the right way from which they have gone very far astray And that this may be granted all ought to pray especially these whom God has called lately in this Nation vnto the knowledge of the truth With the concurrence of which desire I would make an end if the Renounciation of the Covenant shown by my Catholique friend to me and some other new Converted Catholiques wherein there is an Antithesis almost in every point between the Catholique and Presbyterian doctrine were not thought fitting to be here subioynd with which we shall conclude A RENOVNCIAtion of the Scottish Presbyterian Covenant or Confession of Faith WEE whom it hath pleased God of late to call mercyfully from the darknesse of Heresy vnto the admirable light of the holy Catholique faith doe professe that after a a The Catholiques long diligeÌ„t search may appeare by the former Trial whereas the Covenanters vsed neither long nor due examination of their consciences as may be seen above pag. 411. LONG and serious search for the Truth we are now b b Catholiques who relie vpon the immoveable Pillar and ground of Truth to Witt the holy Catholique Church which never changes are fully satisfyed and assured of the Truth But Heretiques who quite this solid ground and follow the Private Spirit which is very inconstant let them pretend what they please can never have full assurance which evidently appeares by their continual changes new pretended lights See above pa. 425. FVLLY satisfyed thereof by the c c Christ promised that the Spirit of Truth should remaine in his Church for ever teach her all Truth Iohn 14.16 Iohn 16.13 And yet it is strange that every new heretique without Scripture appropriats this Spirit to himself against Scripture Christs clear promise denys the holy Spirit to the whole Church The same may be said also of their vain pretext of the word of God See above pag. 423. 424. WORD and Spirit of God RESIDING constantly in the holy Catholique Church And therefore we beleeve and professe that this only is the true Religion without which it is impossible to please God which was of d d The true faith was revealed of old and from that time can never be hid But the Presbyterian faith has two contraâ—y qualities to witt it is now revealed and has lyen long hid as may be seen above p. 426. See also Math. 5.16.17 OLD mercyfully revealed by our blissed Saviour Iesus-Christ and by his holy Apostles through the preaching of the blessed Evangel which since that time has never lyeÌ„ HID but has ever shynd like a light set vpon a Candlestick And has been professed through All Ages in e e The true Church must be in all Nations as Esay foretells saying All Nations shall flow vnto it Esay 2.2 and Christ shew that repentance should be preached in his name vnto all Nations beginning at Hierusalem Luke 24.47 For this cause the true Church is called Catholique as being dispersed through All Nations as she is also Catholique for Time endureing in All Ages But Heresys are only in some few Nations or corners of the world and in these also they are not the same but full of diversity and contrariety which is manifestly verifyed of the Presbyterians Protestants See above ch 32. 34. All Christian Nations and particularly in the ancient Kingdome of Scotland as Gods f f As Gods Truth is Eternal so it cannot be hid Esay 62.6 But the Presbyterians pretended Eternal Truth has been too long hid Eternal and MOST KNOWN TRVTH the only ground of our Salvation as may be seen in the Catholique Confession of Faith approved and authorized by the g g The approbations of all General Councels which are governed by the holy Ghost and which do never revoke their determinations by which the Catholique faith is approved and confirmed are a much more solid authority to confirme the Catholique religion then are the earthly courts of changeing Parliaments to establish any sort of the Protestant Religion We know by experience that there are nothing more changeable then Acts of Parliament See pag. 430. Vniversal consent irrevocable Determinations of all the General Councels of the Christian world And has been not for the short space of 20. or hundred but for the h h The Scottish Nation was converted to the faith an Christi 203. Leslaeus de Reb. gestis Scot. l. 1. p. 114. which is above 1400. yeares agoe during which time it remaind coÌ„staÌ„t in the Catholique faith except a little of late This indeed may be called a long time but the Presbyterians long time is only 20 years as may be known by calculation and as yet it is not a hundred LONG time of 14. hundred years and above professed publickly not by one or two but by above i i Since the conversion of King Donald the first Christian King there are reckoned above 80. Catholique Kings of this Nation as may be seen in our Histories whereas the Presbyterians had only one King to witt King Iames the 6. who subscrybed their Covenant in his younger yeares which he also disproved thereafter in the Conference at Hampton-Court 80. KINGS of this Nation diverse of which are k k There were diverse of the Scottish Catholique Kings eminent for holynesse as S. william S. David S. Malcom and many more as may be seen in Camerarius lib. 3. de Scotorum pietate c. 4. where he reckons out also many great Saints of the Royal race as S. Rumoldus S. Fiacre S. Mathildis c. GLORIOVS SAINTS in Heaven and by the whole body of this Kingdome l l For the ancient piety and zeal of the Scottish Nation to propagate the Kingdome of Christ Baronius testimony cited at the latter end of the
ch 17. p. 183. seq Their SPECIAL and groundlesse Faith 9 9 They deny all Satisfaction or works of Penance for sins and so they teach men are not to make any Satisfactions for their sins p. 500. Their doctrine of sinning WITHOVT Satisfactions 10 10 They teach Iustification by faith only against the expresse words of Scripture Iames 2. v. 24. as may be seen above ch 17. p. 182. Iustification by faith ONLY 11 11 Albeit some were great sinners yet so soon as they took the Covenant they were esteemed Saints and all their sins forgiven them though indeed they becam no better This is a greater Opus Operatum which the Presbyterians ascribed to their Covenant then that which the Catholiques assign to the holy Sacraments as may be seen above p. 202. 203. The Opus Operatum of the Covenant which SAINTED without dispositions even the worst Covenanters 12 12 They do not only abiure works of greater perfection not coÌ„manded but counselled but also they neglect works of duty commanded teaching hat the Commandments are impossible to be kept p. 502. 5â—3 Their Omission of works of DVTY tending to EDIFICATION 13 13 They teach that all their works are evil and therefore are demerits which may be iustly renounced p. 504. 505. 4. They often give and sell pardons from their stoole of Repentance or else all the great people must be Saints only the poore must be sinners For it is very rarely seen that any person of condition doth sit vpon their stoole of Repentance See p. 506. Demerits 14 14 They bragged that they should never leave off till they went with their Covenant Covenanting Armie to destroy the walls Citie of Rome p. 507. 508. SELLING of Pardons 15 Their intended WARLIK peregrinations to destroy holy places 16 16 The English Independents did call ordinarly the Presbyterian K rk-SessioÌ„s Bawdy-Courts For by them the fines were imposed vpon the fornicators But now that power is taken from them and given to the Civil Magistrate These Sessions are not so good as the Catholiques Stations above p. 508. Their Kirk SESSIONS 17 17 They do not consecrate their Communion Wine and albeit the Ministers say a long prayer at the beginning by which they would seem in some measure to hallow that which is present which is but a small quantity yet the rest is brought sometimes out of the Tavern and vsed without any benediction See of Holy water above p. 510. 511. VNCONSECRATED wine 18 18 See above how at the beginning of their pretended Reformation they vnhallowed many Bells p. 511. 512. Their VNHALLOWING and selling of Bells Their 19 19 The true Church has only power to cast out Devils Luther tryed once to do this but it succeded ill with him as may be seen above p. 512. WANT of power to coniure Spirits and cast out Devils 20 20 The Presbyterian Ministers do much hate the sign of the Crosse calling it the badge of Anti-Christ as may be seen in Spotswoods historie lib. 6. p. 324. See above p. 513. the Antiquity efficacy of that glorious sign of the Son of man Their CVRSINGS and Detestations of the SIGN of the CROSSE as also 21 21 The holy Apostles vsed Vnctions as may be seen above p. 514. which custome has been ever observed in the Church ibidem As also the Church did ever hallow some Creatures for holy ends as Water burial places Churches Bells c. which the Presbyterians have often made common and turn'd into profanes vses of VNCTIONS of benedictions of Creatures for holy ends together with the PROFANATIONS of these hallowed Creatures Their Domineering Presbyterian 22 22 How the Presbytery domineered over all sorts of persons may be seen above ch 4. and 5. of Presb. Triall 23. Their severity cruelty may be seen ibid. DEMOCRACY and 23 cruel ANARCHY 24 24 Their solemn League Covenant which intended the setling of Presbytery in all the 3. Kingdomes is not such a work of perfection as are the 3. Solemn Vowes of chastity poverty Obedience which they here abiure and which their first Reformers Vowed but did not keep And therefore their Solemn League may be better renounced then the three Solemn Vowes abiured Their Solemn LEAGVE and CovenaÌ„t with all their ROVNDHEADS of Sundry SECTS Their cruel Decrees made at GLASGOW to extirpate the Catholique Religion where their Covenant which has proved a bloudy Band was confirmed against the holy Catholique Church And lastly we reiect all their 25 25 See above pag. 229. 242. how by Trops and figures the clear words of Christs institution of the holy Sacrament are perverted by them against the sense of the holy Fathers and of the auncient Church VAIN TROPES AND FIGVRES perverting the true literal sense of the divin Scriptures against the constant exposition of the holy Fathers together with all their 26 26 Their denying of privat baptism is a Presbyterian Tradition derived from Calvin as may be seen above p. 212. without or rather against the word of God and the practice of the auncient Church The same may be also said of their denying private Communion c. PRESBYTERIAN Traditions brought in without or against the word of God and Doctrin of the 27 27 As the Catholique Church is only the true Church of Christ so S. Cyprian has observed that all heretiques like Apes do take vpon them the name and falsly Vindicate to themselves the authority of the Church Cypr. Epist ad Iubaian holy CATHOLIQVE Church the Pillar ground of Truth To the which holy Catholique Church we MOST WILLINGLY ioyn our selves in Doctrin Disciplin and all holy RITES as members of the same vnder Christ Iesus the Supreme invisible Head and the 28 28 See above section 4. p. 432. where it is shewed that S. Peter was ordain'd by Christ Supreme Pastor of his Church and that the Bishop of Rome succeeds vnto S. Peter in the same charge BISHOP of ROME the Successor of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles the Visible and Subordinate Head or Governour thereof 29 29 As the Catholique Church remaines constant in her doctrin and government so the Scottish Protestant Church has been very inconstant for it has changed diverse doctrines and very sensibly its disciplin three or foure times since the beginning of their pretended Reformation so that a man cannot wisely swear constant obedience to such an vnconstant Church See above ch 2. and 7. of Presb. Trial. Promising by the assistance of Gods Grace to continue in the obedience and Communion of the same Church all the dayes of our lives 30 30 As it is a malicious calumnie to say that any Catholique is stirred vp by the Pope to deny and abiure the Catholique religion against his conscience vpon hope of the Popes Dispensation So it is a known truth by diverse fresh experiences
that many Catholiques have been stirred vp by the Presbyterian Ministers for feare of their Excommunications and the Confiscation of their Estates which followed therevpon to swear and subscribe the Covenant against the light of their Consciences as was well known to the said Ministers which may be seen above p. 414. and 15. And seing many Catholiques are solicitited by Sathan and the PRESBYTERIAN MINISTERS To swear subscribe receive their Sacraments against the clear light of their Consciences for IVST FEARES of the Ministerial CONFISCATIONS and lossing of their Estates 31 31 All these to whom God has made the light of Truth to shine ought to be thankfull for so great a benefit and never commit so great ingratitude as to abandon it for worldly respects How much more ought they to abhorre from taking the Covenant which makes even some Protestants hearts to stand which containes so many grosse vntruths as we have seen above which is not only a Denial but an Abiuration ioynd with horrible blasphemies of almost all the points of the Catholique faith We solemnly promise by the assistaÌ„ce of Gods grace that we shall never yeeld vnto such temptations nor be so ingrate after God has made the light of his truth to shine vnto vs who were living in the darknesse of Error as to abandon the Truth against our Consciences But rather shall continue constant in the profession of the same though it be with the losse of our Lives and Estates knowing that God Almighty is power full and Hoping that his goodnesse shall be willing to render vnto vs a hundred fold and life everlasting To which God of his infinit mercy bring vs. Amen THE PRESBYterian Covenant or Confession of Faith WEE all and every one of vs vnderwritten protest that after a a The Catholiques long diligeÌ„t search may appeare by the former Trial whereas the Covenanters vsed neither long nor due examination of their consciences as may be seen above pag. 411. LONG due examination of our own Consciences in matters of true false Religion we are now b b Catholiques who relie vpon the immoveable Pillar and ground of Truth to Witt the holy Catholique Church which never changes are fully satisfyed and assured of the Truth But Heretiques who quite this solid ground and follow the Private Spirit which is very inconstant let them pretend what they please can never have full assurance which evidently appeares by their continual changes new pretended lights See above pa. 425. THROVGHLY resolved of the Truth by the c c Christ promised that the Spirit of Truth should remaine in his Church for ever teach her all Truth Iohn 14.16 Iohn 16.13 And yet it is strange that every new heretique without Scripture appropriats this Spirit to himself against Scripture Christs clear promise denys the holy Spirit to the whole Church The same may be said also of their vain pretext of the word of God See above pag. 423. 424. word and Spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouths subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God and the whole world that this only is the true Christian faith and Religion pleasing God and bringing Salvation to man which d d The true faith was revealed of old and from that time can never be hid But the Presbyterian faith has two contraâ—y qualities to witt it is now revealed and has lyen long hid as may be seen above p. 426. See also Math. 5.16.17 NOVV is by the mercy of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangel and received beleeved and defended by e e The true Church must be in all Nations as Esay foretells saying All Nations shall flow vnto it Esay 2.2 and Christ shew that repentance should be preached in his name vnto all Nations beginning at Hierusalem Luke 24.47 For this cause the true Church is called Catholique as being dispersed through All Nations as she is also Catholique for Time endureing in All Ages But Heresys are only in some few Nations or corners of the world and in these also they are not the same but full of diversity and contrariety which is manifestly verifyed of the Presbyterians Protestants See above ch 32. 34. Many notable Kirks Realmes but chiefly by the Kirk of Scotland the Kings Maiesty and the three Estates of this Realme as Gods f f As Gods Truth is Eternal so it cannot be hid Esay 62.6 But the Presbyterians pretended Eternal Truth has been too long hid ETERNAL Truth and only ground of our Salvation As more particularly is confessed in the Confession of our Faith stablished and publickly confirmed by sundry g g The approbations of all General Councels which are governed by the holy Ghost and which do never revoke their determinations by which the Catholique faith is approved and confirmed are a much more solid authority to confirme the Catholique religion then are the earthly courts of changeing Parliaments to establish any sort of the Protestant Religion We know by experience that there are nothing more changeable then Acts of Parliament See pag. 430. Acts of Parliament And now of a h h The Scottish Nation was converted to the faith an Christi 203. Leslaeus de Reb. gestis Scot. l. 1. p. 114. which is above 1400. yeares agoe during which time it remaind coÌ„staÌ„t in the Catholique faith except a little of late This indeed may be called a long time but the Presbyterians long time is only 20 years as may be known by calculation and as yet it is not a hundred LONG time hath been openly professed by the i i Since the conversion of King Donald the first Christian King there are reckoned above 80. Catholique Kings of this Nation as may be seen in our Histories whereas the Presbyterians had only one King to witt King Iames the 6. who subscrybed their Covenant in his younger yeares which he also disproved thereafter in the Conference at Hampton-Court Kings Maiesty and whole body of this Realme both in Burgh and Land To the which Confession and forme of Religion wee m m As it is evident that these who embrace the Catholique faith in Scotland where it is persecuted doe it willingly so it is manifestly known that many were constrained to take the Covenant and so did not willingly agree to it See above ch 4. p. 26. and sect 1. p. 417. VVILLINGLY agree as vnto Gods n n The Catholique faith is so vndoubted Truth that it is altogether vnalterable with the Catholiques But ths Protestant Faith cannot be vndoubted Truth seing it is so often altered by Protestants see p. 430. in fine VNDOVBTED Truth and Verity grounded only vpon his VVRITTEN word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrarie Religion Doctrin But chiefly all kind of PAPISTRY in general and particular heads even as they are now damned and confuted by the
advertised of her maladies and desired to cure them would admit no medicine which the Protestants taking at length in a cup of Reformation did purge themselves of all infirmities and thereby their Church was rendred whole and sound So that there is no more difference between the Roman Protestant Church then between the same man whole sick who by health and sicknesse is not substantially different but remaines still the same man The Protestants who followed this course were famous in their own generations and much cryed vp for learning prudence as Hooker the Bishop of Spalato Feild Bunny Potter Chilingworth and diverse others as may be seen in the B. of Calcedons treatise of fundamental points and in the Protestants Apologie I shall content my self with the testimony of M. Bunny who writes thus Bunny Tract de Pacification sect 18. p. 108. No question ought to be made for our separation from the Church For we make not a distinct Church from them nor they from vs. There was therefore no separation made froÌ„ the Church neither did any of vs go out from them The only question may be which of vs are to be esteemed the more wholsome members of the Church we or they Neither is there any other question approved by vs. Yea he acknowledgeth that vnlesse this answer be made the Papists have great advantage in their old question seing the Protestants cannot shew a Church distinct from the Roman before Luther But this answer of these late Authors is as false and insufficient as any of the former First it directly contradicts the d ctrine practice of their Reformers who are supposed to have been heavenly Apostles For they accused the Roman Church of Idolatrie superstition and diverse grosse fundamental errors which make not a Church to be only sick but also kill and destroy it and as the Presbyterians speak make it of the Church of Christ become the Synagogue of Sathan Anti-Christ Then for separation 〈◊〉 first Reformers were so far from denying it that they invited all persons to separate themselves from the Roman Church which they called spirituâ—l Babylon And according to this doctrin their practice followed Therefore it is evident that the first Reformers did not think the Roman and Protestant Church all one in fundamentals neither did they deny separation from the Roman Church but rather the quite contrarie is most clear and certaine Secondly Diverse other famous Protestants condemne this new opinion as im ious For M. Perkins writes thus Perk. in c. 8. ad Galat. v. 9. Whita cont 2. quaest 6. c. 3. The Politician who is of no religion saith hat we and the Papists differ not in substance And Whiteker saith plainly that the Roman Church hath taken away many fundamental articles of faith and corrupted faith in the principal parts All the oâ—her late Protestants and especially the Presbyterians condemne the same opinion For nothing almost can incense them m re then to say that the Church of Rome is a true Church and that the Protestants made no separation from her Hence it came to passe that M. Hooker was sharply reproved for this device by the Puritans in their Christian letters Thirdly besids all these confusions contradictions among themselves the answer in it self is false insufficient For when we are seeking a Protestant visible Church before Luther these men shew vs the Popish Church and albeit all the world knowes that Papists are not Protestants yet they affirm that the Popish and Protestant Church are all one differ not substantially which is a double deceit first â—o shew one thing very different for another and then to affirm that they are both one But I conceive it can hardly enter into a mans imagination vnlesse it be troubled to think that these Churches are substantially one which differ and are clearly opposite in the principal substantial points of religion as in Sacrifice Sacraments the observation of the divine Commandments iustifying faith good works and many others particulars The one Church approveth External Sacrifice as a most acceptable service and worship due to God and offers vp the Christian sacrifice as the most excellent of all sacrifices and adores it as God The other hath no sacrifice at all but condemnes that as great abomination grosse Idolatrie which the first makes the greatest obiect and exercise of its piety This difference alone albeit we speak of no more is so great that M. Dallie a renown'd Min ster in France doth affirm in his Apologie which he wrote lately for the reformed Churches and is approved by his Colleagues the Ministers of Charenton that it was sufficient to iustifie the Protestants separation from the Roman Church and to hinder their vnion again with it as being a most substantial and fundamental difference By which it 's evident that the ground whereon this answer is founded to witt that there are no fundamental differences between the Catholique Protestant Church is false both in it felt in the iudgment of the first Reformers of many other famous Protestants But whither there be fundamental differences or not the answer is not sufficient For the qâ—estion still remaines where was the Protestant Church before Luther that is a Church believing all the articles of a Protestant Confession whither some of them b called fundamental or not fundamental or if they please of men holding all these articles and esteeming some of them fundamental and some not For we are now seeking a Protestant Church before Luther and according to the definition above setled such a Church is a society beleeving all the articles of their CoÌ„fessioÌ„ Therefore they must shew vs such a ConfessioÌ„ or else they do not shew vs a Protestant Church Yea the points which they call not fundameÌ„tal wherein they disagree froÌ„ the Papists are these which make them properly Protestants If then they confesse as they must do that no society can be had before Luther which believed all these points which they call not fundamental they must also grant that there was no visible Protestant Church before Luther which is directly to succumb faile in that which they vndertook to shew So that albeit this distinction of fundamentals c. were admitted as good true whereas indeed in their sense it 's false and deceitfull as we shall see more clearly hereafter yet in relation to the present question it would serve them to no purpose These reasons are more then sufficient to shew that this new answer is false and insufficient and is nothing but a meer shift devised to elude the question And that it cannot be satisfactorie to any man who is searching for the truth which is condemned by famous Protestants as fâ—lse and impious and which is contrarie to the doctrin practice of the first Reformers This sheweth clearly the great straight necessity wherevnto such learned and prudent men were reduced in answering this hard question which
recorded in the Scriptures not equal in glory but more inglorious then the Iewish Synagogue hath been even since the coming of Christ For ever since that time the Iewes have professed their religion and had visible Synagogues in diverse famous nations whereas the Presbyterians make the Church of Christ to be invisible for many ages of that time in which not one could be found who had the courage or devotion to professe the true religion Now what can be more against the Sriptures and the honour of Christ then this wicked device what more opprobrious to all the Christians of these times God speaking of the Church Aggai 2.9 saith by the Prophet Aggai The Glory of this later house shall be greater then of the former But if the Christian Church had been so many ages invisible it had been more inglorious then the Synagogue of the Iewes which was all that time visible Christ is called by S Paul Heb. 8.6 the Mediator of a better Covenant which was established vpon better promises But by the Presbyterians invisible Church he is made Mediator of a worse Covenant and to have failed of his promises S Hierom saith Hieron cont Lucifer cap. 6. Nimium prophani sunt c. They are too prophane who affirm the Iewes had more Synagogues then the Christians had Churches Therefore they may be called most prophane who affirme the Iewes had many Synagogues and deny the Christians to have had so much as one Church throughout the whole world Whence this opinion gives great advantage to the Iewes and infidels against the Christian religion For they may iustly pretend that the Christian Church if it was so many ages invisible could not be the true Church kingdom of the Messias which the Prophets foretould clearly should be eternal conspicuous and glorious and that Christ could not be the true Messias who had failed so palpably of his promises Yea this opinion is very dangerous to Protestants so that it hath made some to stumble at the Christian religion and it hath drawn others into flat Atheism Sebastian Castalio Professor of Basil having cited some clear testimonies of Scripture for the perpetuity of the Church and the conversion of Kings Nations writes very perplexedly vnto Edward the 6. King of England Sebast Cast in praef Biblior lat Truly saith he We must confesse that either these things will be or that they have been or God is to be accused of aâ— lie If any man say they have been I inquire of him when I inquire how the knowledge of God and pietie which was promised to be eternal and more aboundant then the waters of the sea was not altogether perf ct Osiand in epitom cont 16. parte 2. p. 647. and could so soon decay By which words he shewes what stuck in his stomack David George a Protestant of Holand proceeded further vpon this ground of the visible decay of the Church blasphem'd against Christ saying If the doctrin of Christ his Apostles had been true the Church which they planted had endured Idem p. 818. And here vpon he became an impure Apostat from the Christian religion Adam Neuserus the chief Pastor of Heydelberg of a Minister became a Turk and was circumcised at Constantinople Prot. Apolog. tract 2. cap. 1. sect 5. These and some other examples may be seen in the Protestants Apology By all which may be seen how false dangerous pernicious this opinion of the invisible Church is against a most clear truth to witt that the Church cannot be hid Therefore as S. Augustin did conclude against the Donatists Aug. li. 2. cont pâ—til c. 104. in these words The Church hath this most certain mark that she cannot be hid she is then known to all Nations the sect of Donatus is vnknown to all Nations that then cannot be she So we may conclude more forcibly against the Presbyterians The Church of Christ hath this most certain mark that she cannot be hid or invisible She is then known or visible to all Nations The Protestant Church before Luther was invisible and vnknown to all Nations as the Presbyterians do confesse Therefore the Protestant Church cannot be she CHAP. XXIX That albeit the true Church might be invisible yet the Protestants had no invisible Church before Luther IT hath been already proved that albeit the Protestants had had an invisible Church before Luther yet it could not be the true Church which must be alway's visible Now remaines to be shewed the second thing which was vndertaken above to witt that albeit an invisible Church were sufficient yet the Protestants had not so much as one of that nature before Luther and so they succumb as well de facto as they have done de iure and consequently this device of an invisible Church for two reasons will serve them to no purpose Which is shewed thus An invâ—sible Protestant Church is a Church which beleeved the Protestant faith in their heart albeit they made no external profession of it But de facto there was no Church before Luther which beleeved the Protestant confession of faith Therefore there was no visible Protestant Church before Luth r. The Maior is evident because there is this difference between a visible and an invisible Church that the first professeth the faith the other professeth it not but they both agree in this to have inwardly the faith Without which there cannot be any Church Therefore an invisible Protestant Church is a Church which beleeved inwardly the Protestant faith The Minor is proved of the time immediatly preceeding Luthers preaching For either Luther himself before he began to oppose the Pope was a member of this lurking Protestan Church beleeving the Protestâ—nt Confession or these who adhered to him were members of it or some others who did nor ioyne with him and besids these no others can be found or imagined But none of these can be said For Luther is avowedly confessed by himself and all men in ad lat to have been a Roman Catholique a Priest a friar of S. Augustins order and as himself acknowledgeth said Masse devoutly and honored the Pope in his heart Therefore Luther before he opposed the Pope did not beleeve inwardly the Protestant faith and was not a member of the Protâ—stants lurking invisible Church but was a member of the Roman visible Church But so were Melanchton Carolstadius the Saxons and all the rest who followed him Papists or Priests professing the Roman religion knowing nothing of the Protestant till Luther taught them Therefore all these who adhered to Luthers new doctrin were before that time not lurking Protestants but profes't Papists Neither were there any other members of that suppos'd lurking Protestant Church who did not ioyn with Luther For if there had been any they should and would have come out of their lurking holes so soon as Luther began to preach and got the protection of secular Princâ—s For then there